War

Kryptonite

Rating: R
Genres: Romance, Action & Adventure
Relationships: Harry & Hermione
Book: Harry & Hermione, Books 1 - 5
Published: 02/12/2003
Last Updated: 22/08/2004
Status: completed

**Sequel to "Stress"** Entering their 7th year at Hogwarts, the war is coming to a close, tensions are on a high, and personal problems come in to play. Pregnancy, love, angst, sex, death, drink and family feuds will make this year at Hogwarts one they will not forget for a long time. (Also includes Draco/Ginny) - *NOW COMPLETE*

Chapters

1. Notice

2. Guest

3. Discussion

4. 93 Diagon Alley

5. The Leaky Cauldron

6. Hectic

7. Butterbeer: Extra Strong

8. Soulfire

9. Rollercoaster of Emotions

10. Heal Me

11. Punches and Proposals

12. Emotions (2)

13. Attacks, Apologies and Accusations

14. Dismay

15. Revelations, Voldemort and Occlumency

16. Coach Hermione

17. Engagement Rings and Butterbeer

18. Dreams, Plans and Attacks

19. Double-Cross-Bones

20. Forcing Away The Enemy

21. Unwanted Guests

22. Take It While You Can

23. Reminisce

24. Transpire

25. Décédé

26. A Dark Turn

27. Guilt and Discomfort

28. Warning

29. Slumber

30. Gone

31. Break

32. Déjà vu

33. Author Notes

34. As You Wish

35. Hermione

36. Strike

37. Counterfeit

38. Machination

39. To A New Beginning

1. Notice

- No longer necessary, read on -

-->

2. Guest

Story: War

Chapter: 1

Rating of Chapter: R

Disclaimer: This story is based on characters and situations created and owned by JK Rowling, various publishers including but not limited to Bloomsbury Books, Scholastic Books and Raincoast Books, and Warner Bros., Inc. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The only things I own are the plot, any characters, spells etc that you do not recognize.

Author Notes: First chapter of the new edition of the sequel, enjoy.

Chapter 1: Guest

Harry Potter was perched in the windowsill of his bedroom at number four Privet Drive, Surrey. He was thinking about how much he missed his friends, Ron and Hermione. He also missed his godfather Sirius Black, who had made a dramatic return at the end of last year. He could remember the last talk he had with Dumbledore last year.

Harry walked into the Headmaster’s office on the last day of term. “Take a seat Harry,” said Dumbledore softly. Harry obeyed him and sat down. “I understand that you wanted to ask me a question?”

“Yes sir, I did. I just wondered how that Phoenix came out of my wand?” asked Harry uncertainly.

“Harry, I guess that the Phoenix came out of your wand because of the feather you have in it. You obviously desired the return of your godfather so much that your wish was granted. Some things in this Wizarding world cannot be answered, and what happened that day is one of them.”

“Ok, thank you sir,” answered Harry. He got up to leave.

“Harry, one more thing. This summer is the last that you will be spending at the Dursleys, after that you are welcome to go wherever you like. I am sure Sirius would love some more company at Grimmauld Place.” Dumbledore glanced at Harry with a wink.

BANG! THUMP! Harry was removed from his thoughts when he heard a bang from outside. The Dursleys were going away on holiday to the Isle of Wight for the last two weeks of the holiday. Harry could hear Vernon dragging a suitcase down the stairs; it was thumping after every step. He guessed that the suitcase he was moving must contain Dudley’s snacks for the holiday. His so-called diet had soon fizzled out. “Potter!” Vernon yelled.

Harry dragged himself out of his room and down the stairs. “Yes…sir,” he said dully.

“Now Potter, I want to go over the rules one more time.” Harry sighed quietly, this had to be the five hundredth time he had heard these rules. You’d think his Uncle would realise that he wouldn’t follow them by now. “Number one, no television, number two, no extra portions of food, number three, no friends, number four, no girls, number five, no funny business. Got it?” he barked.

“Yes,” moaned Harry.

“Good, now I expect you out when we come back, and I don’t want to see you anywhere near this house again! Come on Dudley, Petunia.” They followed him out of the door, Dudley thumping Harry on the shoulder as he left.

As soon as the door had clicked shut, Harry darted into the living room and turned on the television. He glanced through the channels but nothing seemed to interest him. So he decided to send an owl to Hermione at Grimmauld Place. He walked into the hall, about to go up the stairs when the doorbell rang. He jumped slightly and walked up to the door. Slowly, he opened it, but what he saw sent a shudder of excitement and shock through his body. “Hermione? What are you doing here?” he gasped.

“I came to visit you, I expected your Uncle to answer,” she said, stepping inside, with her heavy suitcase dragging behind her. Harry noticed how beautiful she looked; she was wearing a pair of denim jeans, trainers and a purple shirt, with the last few buttons unfastened. Harry guessed that this was because of the blistering heat outside, but he also felt a lump in the pit of his stomach when he saw the little bit of skin under the material.

“Let me get that,” said Harry, picking up the suitcase and taking it into the living room. He noticed the smirk on Hermione’s face. “You knew the Dursleys were going away didn’t you?”

“Ok, I did, Sirius told me.” Hermione answered. Harry smiled and puller her into a hug. It seemed like an eternity since he had felt Hermione’s body against his, and he wanted to hold her forever. He eventually forced himself to pull away.

“So, how are things at Grimmauld Place?” he asked.

“Ok, it’s amazing what a lick of paint and a woman’s touch can do for a place.” Harry smirked slightly, the thought of Hermione ordering Sirius and Lupin around made him laugh to himself.

“Do you want something to drink?” he asked her.

“Sure,” she answered with a smile that made Harry feel suddenly weak.

He walked into the kitchen and pulled out a couple of glasses from a cupboard, he got some orange juice from the refrigerator, and some ice from the freezer. He glanced at Hermione again, who had followed him in. That skin now shouting at him, ‘Touch me, touch me.’ ‘Better make this a cold one,’ he thought, placing the ice in the juice.

Hermione was gazing around the room. “This is a dull place. Are your Aunt and Uncle familiar with the word colour?” Harry chuckled.

“I know, it seems more suited to a prison cell.” He handed her drink over to her. She took a sip, and Harry watched her tilt her neck back as she swallowed the drink. He once again felt a little breathless, and had to get away. “I’ve got to nip to the bathroom,” he said quickly, and walked in at a fast pace.

He bent his head over the sink and splashed his face with cold water; he also ran the water onto his wrists. What was up with him? He hadn’t reacted like this before.

A few moments later, when he had gotten himself back together, he walked confidently out of the door and into the lounge, where he quickly turned away, his heart skipping beat. Hermione was bending over, picking up the TV remote control, her jeans wrapped tightly around her butt.

“Harry, what is it? Are you feeling ok?” she asked with concern.

“Yeah,” he gasped, wiping the sweat from his forehead. “Just a little warm, do you want to go out?”

*

They walked slowly into a brown forest. There were a few early Autumnal leaves on the ground, and there was a refreshing smell of bark and wood. Harry led Hermione into the heart of the trees, and they sat on a large rock, next to a small pond. The best thing about the forest was that is was cooler, the shade from the trees made Harry feel a little more comfortable.

“When did you find this place?” Hermione asked.

“Last summer, it’s a good place to get away from your troubles and worries.” Hermione moved over closer to him and kissed him on the cheek. He turned to face her, and put a hand to her cheek. He brushed away a few strands of hair, their lips touched in a few soft kisses, before they pressed hard against each others mouths, as if taking in the last few weeks of being separated.

3. Discussion

Story: War

Chapter: 2

Rating of Chapter: R

My Other Fics: Stress, Wake Me From This Nightmare, Forlorn

Disclaimer: This story is based on characters and situations created and owned by JK Rowling, various publishers including but not limited to Bloomsbury Books, Scholastic Books and Raincoast Books, and Warner Bros., Inc. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The only things I own are the plot, any characters, spells etc that you do not recognize.

Author Notes: Here it is, chapter 2.

Chapter 2: Discussion

Later that evening, after a long time was spent catching up in the forest. Harry walked into the kitchen with Hermione. “So, what are we doing about dinner?” he asked.

“I don’t know, can you cook?” Hermione asked playfully.

“Yeah, I suppose cooking for the Dursleys does come in handy.”

“I still can’t believe the way they treated you, if they were here now I would give them a piece of my mind.”

“I’m sure you would, Herm,” answered Harry.

“It’s really up to you what we have for dinner, hopefully it will be something refreshing…how about salad?” she pondered.

“Pasta salad,” added Harry. “I’ll get to it. You sit down.”

*

A couple of hours later, after Harry’s delicious meal, it was eleven o’clock. Harry glanced at the clock and then it hit him. What was going to happen tonight? Where were they going to sleep? He noticed Hermione staring at him; obviously she had noticed what he was doing.

“I know what you’re thinking Harry. I am too,” she said softly. Harry twitched a little as she came nearer to him. She placed an arm on his hand and turned him to face her. “What do you want to do?” she asked.

Harry gulped hard, he was surprised that she would ask such a thing, and he didn’t really want to answer. “Err,” he forced out.

“I’m sorry Harry, I didn’t mean to make you feel uncomfortable. It’s just…this is hard for me too. I could leave if you want…”

“No!” Harry said maybe a little too quickly. “Please don’t, this is the best day I’ve ever had in this house.” He looked down at the ground and scratched his head nervously. “It’s very…hard for me…today. I’m a…guy…and…you’re a…girl…and…we’re…here…alone…and…it’s difficult…to resist things.” He said awkwardly and quietly. He felt a little relief in him when he saw Hermione smiling, he wasn’t sure if he had gone to far.

“I can’t say that tonight didn’t cross my mind, if you want this Harry, we can do it.”

Harry wiped the sweat from his brow with his sleeve and looked towards Hermione. “I don’t want to force you into anything you don’t want to do.”

There were a few moments of silence between them, when Harry finally spoke. “How about you sleep in my bed, and I’ll crash on the sofa.”

“That’s not fair on you.” Hermione pleaded.

“Hermione, it’s obvious you’re still not ready, and I don’t want to make you do something your not comfortable with.”

“Kiss me,” she ordered.

“What?”

“Kiss me.” He walked over to her, pulled her up from her seat and crushed his lips against hers. Harry pulled her closer, when he felt her breasts pushing up against his body; he forced himself to push her away.

“I’m sorry, if I kiss you like that, it just gets harder. Why did you ask me to do it?”

“You convinced me to see how much you really love me. All this conversation we’ve had, all you’ve cared about is me. I love you. And I’m happy to do this,” she said nervously.

Harry bent his head down and took her lips in his once more. He once again puller her close to him, now happy to feel the heat from her body. They moved into the hall, their lips still locked, Harry broke away slightly, before slipping his tongue into her mouth, taking in her sweet taste.

They fumbled up the first few steps, before Harry stated trailing hungry kisses down her neck and across her jawbone. He started fingering the buttons on her shirt, before finally pulling it loose. He stared in awe of the beautiful body before him. Without any more delay, he swept her into his arms for a night they would never forget.

I can feel your eyes fixed upon me.

I can feel your legs wrapped around me.

I can feel your legs wrapped around me.

I can feel your eyes fixed upon me.

I can feel the heat from your body.

I can feel the heat from your body.

*

The next morning, the clap of thunder outside, and the heavy rain woke Harry up. What a change it was from yesterday, he thought. He could still feel Hermione’s body wrapped tightly around his, from what had been the best experience of his life. He crept slowly out of bed and headed for the bathroom. He ran a cold shower, thinking he would need it after that night. Yet somehow, he seemed more relaxed. Hopefully now, he could be around Hermione without breaking down.

*

When Hermione came downstairs, fully dressed, as too was Harry, she walked into the lounge, where he was sitting. “Hi,” he said happily.

“Hi,” she said, not looking directly at him. She sat down, perched on the edge of her seat, as if she was awaiting dental work.

“Are you ok?” Harry asked.

“Yeah,” she answered, sighing. “It’s just, I never thought you would do those things to me. I mean, last night.”

“Hermione, I did those…things…to you, because I can only tell you that I love you so many times. I just needed to show you.” Harry said confidently, now sitting next to her. Hermione smiled at him a little.

“I know Harry, It just happened so quickly.”

“I thought you were ok with it,” said Harry.

“I was, sort of. I didn’t really have much of a choice did I?”

Harry stood up in disbelief. “Hermione, I asked you a thousand times if you were ok with it. You said yes, so I took our relationship to its highest.”

“How could I say no, with you falling to pieces in front of me?” she shouted back at him.

“Well I’m sorry, I thought I could be open with you. So I decided to tell you what had been on my mind all day. Maybe none of it would have happened if you didn’t come marching in here as soon as the Dursleys were away. What did you expect to happen?”

“Harry, I came here as your girlfriend. I was jus visiting you, what happened last night didn’t even cross my mind until yesterday evening.” She was now standing up too, face to face with him.

“Fine, I’m sorry about telling you everything I was feeling, and I’m sorry for last night!” He was on his way out of the room when Hermione spoke.

“Harry stop!” He turned to face her as she walked over to him. “I’m sorry about what I said. Last night was just a little overwhelming, and I’m finding it hard to take in. Don’t get me wrong, I enjoyed it, but it’s hard being around you at the moment. That’s why I’m going home today. I’m doing this for us, you have to understand. I love you, and you love me. This is just a little embarrassing.”

“Your right about, I do love you, and this is embarrassing for me too, but running away won’t solve anything. The way I see it, last night has made our relationship even closer. It’s also going to make it a lot easier for me to talk to you without breaking down.”

Hermione sighed slightly. “I’ll stay. You’re right.”

“That’s a first, Harry Potter outsmarting Hermione Granger, what will McGonagall say.” They both chuckled, before kissing again.

I want to hold you,
protect you from all of the things that this life has in store for you,
I’ll always love you

Author Notes: There you have it, a completely new chapter 2. I used Song lyrics for the first time, so I hope they worked well. The first lyrics were from Saliva’s “Lackluster.” From the album “Every Six Seconds.”

The second were from Staind’s “Zoe Jane” from the album “14 Shades Of Grey.”

I hope you enjoyed the chapter, any reviews are much appreciated. I want to get them to school soon, so you may not see much more of H/Hr home alone. Sorry. But you will get Draco/Ginny/Ron at Hogwarts, so it all evens out.

4. 93 Diagon Alley

Story: War

Chapter: 3

Rating of Chapter: R

My Other Fics: Stress, Wake Me From This Nightmare, Forlorn

Disclaimer: This story is based on characters and situations created and owned by JK Rowling, various publishers including but not limited to Bloomsbury Books, Scholastic Books and Raincoast Books, and Warner Bros., Inc. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The only things I own are the plot, any characters, spells etc that you do not recognize.

Author Notes: I now feel about 85%, so here is the next chapter.

I see I have a nomination in the Reader’s Choice Awards, thanks, I really appreciate it. Although I’m sure I won’t win, considering the superb experienced writers out there.

Chapter 3: 93 Diagon Alley

Two weeks later, Hermione was waiting impatiently. “Come on Harry, the taxi will be here any minute,” she shouted up the stairs. The taxi would be taking them to Diagon Alley before they went back to Hogwarts for their final year.

“I’m coming, I can’t find my broom polish!” He called back, sounding unusually flustered.

“I told you, it’s under your bed.” Harry sighed in frustration and hurried down the stairs, his suitcase dragging behind him.

“Why did you have to start tidying things all of a sudden?” asked Harry.

“Your floor was a mess, you might have been kept here against you will Harry, but that is no excuse for an untidy room.” He suddenly noticed how much influence Hermione received from Professor McGonagall when she did an uncanny resemblance of her 'scary' face. Nevertheless, he suddenly backed down.

“It all really depends on what subjects you are taking. Since we are seventh years we will not be taking as many lessons so you will be able to drop up to three classes this year. We have NEWTS this year, so we get to spend our extra time in reviewing instead.” Hermione said, beaming positively.

“Great,” grunted Harry knowing full well that Hermione did not intend to drop any classes this year but would be expecting him to review for their NEWTS just as much.

*

Diagon Alley was as packed as ever, the buzz of excitement, the screeching of first years. ‘Oh, it was wonderful,’ Harry thought. ‘Although, the noise did become a little irritating after the first few times of visiting.’

Hermione dragged him left, right and centre throughout half a dozen shops, before finally pausing when she noticed Harry had stopped outside Quality Quidditch Supplies. She stamped her feet slightly, but he didn’t even twitch. “What are you looking at?” she asked.

“X-Bolt…Hermione, if I cut back on the books and borrow yours, I could afford it!”

“No Harry! You need every book. This year is going to be tough enough as it is.” She frowned at him stubbornly.

“Bu-” he argued.

“No!” she replied firmly.

“But, Draco has an X-Bolt?”

“That’s no reason for you to have one.”

“But if I have an X-Bolt, it will give Hogwarts’s chance of winning a huge boost!” Harry argued again.

“Harry,” said Hermione strictly. “I cannot stop you from purchasing what you want to do with your money. But if I know you correctly, you will do the right thing.” With that she kissed him quickly on the cheek and turned away, awaiting his answer.

Harry thought things over for a moment before realising she was, as usual, right. “Ok, dear…where to next?”

“Hey guys!” They turned around and were greeted by two redheads, Ron and Ginny Weasley.

“Hi,” Harry and Hermione said together.

“Come on Harry, I have to show you something,” said Ron, dragging him along. Hermione followed, along with Ginny.

Ron led them through a couple of small dark streets, streets that Harry would never have dreamt of visiting. They turned one last corner before being met by a small, bright shop in a little alleyway.

Harry glanced at the archway above the yellow and orange shop. “Does that say what I think it does?” asked Harry, also noticing the number 93 next to it.

“If you’re thinking Weasley's Wizard Wheezes,” answered Ron, hardly hiding his excitement.

“You must have been here before, why are you so excited?” asked Hermione.

“Free sweets,” replied Ginny. “That’s the only reason he comes. Me, I like the Extendable Ears…” Hermione laughed slightly at the sneaky grin developing on the girls face.

“Come on,” Ron said, hurrying them in.

Harry and Hermione looked around in the rather small shop, it was painted head to foot in a variety of bright colours. Shelves were stacked on all walls with jars and bars of candy such as Ton Tongue Toffee, Canary Creams and Cockroach Clusters. Of course, along with the candy was an array of interesting items, such as, Dungbombs and hiccough sweets. Fred and George were perched behind the desk; Harry noticed something very new in George.

“Is that?”

“A monkey? Yes,” said George, allowing the monkey to leap down onto the counter. It then started doing the hula in front of Harry, Ron, Hermione and Ginny, causing them to hurl with laughter.

“We won it two weeks ago. There was a huge parade here through the summer with games and everything. I guess now we know who has more muscle than the Mighty Mark Macintosh!” Fred said in a rather scary Percy fashion. He started flexing his weedy arms in front of them, this time making them hold in their laughter.

“Yeah but that nose-biting teacup down his shorts must have weakened him,” sniggered George.

“I bet he felt half the man,” added Fred, slapping hands with his brother.

“So does the monkey have a name?” said Harry.

“Yeah, Harry Jnr,” said Ginny.

Ron snorted behind Harry, making him feel a little embarrassed. “I think it’s a sweet name. Harry Jnr…I like it.”

“Hermione!” Harry pleaded. “Cut it out.” Just then, the door opened slowly.

“Stock!” yelled Fred. He ran over to the door and held it open. The man in front of them didn’t say anything, he had his back turned and he was wheeling in a few crates from across the street. “Did Eric send you?”

“Yeah,” the man turned around and revealed himself to be Draco Malfoy. “I was told to deliver these while I was here. You know, I never thought a Weasley would negotiate with a friend of a Malfoy.”

Fred was actually smiling. “Yeah well, I never thought a Malfoy would save a Weasley’s life. What made your…friend decide to branch out into manufacturing items?”

“Well, he still makes potions from scratch, he just has the machinery to make you numerous amounts of your little items,” answered Draco.

“Little? I have you know little man that one of out Ton Tongue Toffees would blow you away.”

“Ha, we’ll see.”

Draco helped Fred and George take the boxes in the back of the shop. He still didn’t know that anybody else was there. He was finishing unpacking some boxes for the twins, when the back door opened. “Fred and George asked me to help w-” Draco looked up to see Ginny standing before him. Their eyes locked for a moment before Draco got up from the ground, and walked past her to the door.

“Actually, I’m done.” He walked out of the door and into the main area of the shop, tripping slightly on a pair of feet. “Sorry,” the two of them said. He then looked at the person and was slightly surprised. “Hello Potter.”

“Mal-Draco, what are you doing here?”

“Delivering for Eric. Speaking of Eric, did you know he has a business partner?”

“No, why would I?” asked Harry.

“Because it’s your Godfather.”

“Really?” said Harry, who was a little shocked. “Why didn’t he tell me?”

“Well it was only sorted last week, but I thought Granger would have told you.”

“Oh, I was at…” Hermione stopped as she suddenly realised that telling Draco, Ron, Ginny (who had now re-joined them), Fred and George that she had spent two weeks at Harry’s might not go down to well. “I was…out for quite a while. Outside I mean, studying. I probably didn’t even listen.”

“Typical,” sneered Ron.

“Anyway, Sirius tried out a few Potions and it turned out he was pretty good with them. So they are working together now, I think they’re opening a stall out here next to Fred and George.” Draco said.

“Wait a minute, you didn’t call them Weasley.” Ron pondered.

“I know.”

“Then why do you call me it?” he asked, his face getting redder with frustration.

“I just love to see your angry little face.”

Author Notes: Draco, Draco and more Draco!!! He is definitely my favourite character to write. He rules, all worship Draco!

5. The Leaky Cauldron

Story: War

Chapter: 4

Rating of Chapter: PG-13

Disclaimer: This story is based on characters and situations created and owned by JK Rowling, various publishers including but not limited to Bloomsbury Books, Scholastic Books and Raincoast Books, and Warner Bros., Inc. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The only things I own are the plot, any characters, spells etc that you do not recognize.

Author Notes: Chapter 4, a little short, but there is a reason. Portkey.org readers might want to note that for some reason my fic didn’t appear in the updated page when I removed my ill message and posted a new chapter. Therefore THERE IS A CHAPTER BEFORE THIS!!!!

Chapter 4: The Leaky Cauldron

Later that day, darkness had fallen. Sleepiness was suddenly overtaking them all. They had stayed at Fred & George’s for most of the day, but were now sitting inside the Leaky Cauldron with a warm cup of coffee.

“Are we stopping here tonight?” asked Ron. Everybody looked at him as though they had been waiting for him to ask.

“Yeah, I don’t see why not.” Harry said uncertainly.

“Ok, me and Harry can share a room, while Hermione and Ginny share another.” Ron said. Harry knew this would happen, and he couldn’t help but think about sharing a room with Hermione. Ron got up from his seat and made his way over to the reception. Ginny turned to Harry and Hermione.

“Did you two want to share a room?” she asked uneasily.

“No, this will be fine,” answered Hermione, causing Harry’s heart to sink slightly. Ron then returned to them.

“Some good news and some bad news. The good news is, there are two rooms available. The bad news is, one room is a double bed, it’s the only rooms they have available. And let me go on the record and say I am not sleeping with my sister.”

Harry suddenly felt extremely uncomfortable, and judging by their faces, so did the rest of the group. The unfortunate thing was, all eyes seemed to be on himself and Hermione.

A few more moments of silence passed before Hermione surprised everybody, especially Harry. “Oh for god’s sake, me and Harry will share a room. I don’t see what the big deal is.” Harry manoeuvred awkwardly in his seat.

“Ok…I’ll book the rooms,” said Ron.

“I’ll help him.” Ginny added, following him to the desk. Harry turned to Hermione.

“What was that all about?” he asked.

“Well it’s not like we’re going to do anything, and it saves all the fuss,” she replied casually.

“Yeah, err, I guess.”

*

Harry and Hermione had said goodnight to Ron and Ginny, who had entered their room feeling a little ill about the thought of Harry and Hermione sharing a room.

Hermione sat down on the edge of the bed, while Harry stood across the room from her, gazing out of the window. “This is awkward,” she said.

“Well then why did you volunteer us?” Harry asked.

“It was the easiest thing to do, I couldn’t bare listening to another one of Ron’s moans. Besides, I’m tired and I want to go to sleep.” Harry walked over to her and sat down on the bed.

“So, where do we start? I mean, we don’t have any clothes to change into other than our robes…do we just, get in bed?”

“That’s usually how one falls asleep. Come on Harry, this isn’t a showdown with Voldemort we’re just sleeping in the same bed, we’ve done it before,” she said softly.

“Well, things were a bit different then weren’t they?” Harry answered. He then pulled open the covers and sat down on one side. “Sorry,” he added when he saw the uneasy look on her face. She then smiled at him and crawled up the bed next to him. She got under the covers and lay down comfortably. Harry followed her lean and lay down next to her, he faced away from her as they lay awkwardly, neither of them daring to move.

After about ten minutes, neither of them were asleep. Harry could feel Hermione shiver slightly next to him; the weather had gone a little cooler now it was September. Harry considered lighting the fire, but he didn’t know if it would be a little too warm. Instead, he plucked up his courage and moved an arm over her waist. He felt her shudder slightly under his warm touch, but moved his other arm over her back until his hands were encircling her body. She folded neatly into his body as they relaxed into the night.

*

The next day, the four friends were aboard the Hogwarts Express, after a quick shower at the Leaky Cauldron and a change into their robes. They were seated in a small compartment with their suitcases packed neatly away somewhere in the train.

After quick meetings with Neville, Seamus and Draco, the group arrived at Hogwarts where they heard Hagrid barking out orders to the first years as always. “Allo,” he called from a distance. They all waved to him on their way in, and Harry always felt he was home when he saw Hagrid’s huge smile.

They took their seats in the Great Hall, where they watched the teachers take their seats at the front of the room, and Professor Dumbledore stand up. “Welcome to a new year at Hogwarts, I am sure that it will be most enjoyable, despite the war that is upon us.” Dumbledore ran over the usual first year rules, in which most students over third year now ignored. “For some of you, it will be your final year.” He glanced quickly at Harry. “I wish that you enjoy it very much. Now, let the feast begin!”

The once empty plates on the table were now piled up with a mixture of food; their goblets were filled with butterbeer. “Here’s too a New Year,” said Harry, raising his glass to Ron and Hermione. He froze when he noticed something odd at the teacher’s table. “Where’s Professor Lupin?” he asked.

“He’s probably just late, or he’s planning some sort of surprise” said Hermione, brushing it aside.

“Maybe he’s buying some new robes, that would be a surprise,” added Ron. Hermione glared at him.

“I don’t know, I’m sure he’s be here by now…Hermione?” Harry said.

Hermione looked up as though she had been her own world. “Oh, I don’t know where he is, like I said he’s probably late.” Harry continued to stare at her in a disbelieving manner. “Ok, he had to quit, there’s just too much work with the Order.”

“I suppose it’s nothing for us to worry about,” said Ron. “He wouldn’t be teaching us anyway.”

“Actually we do have a couple of Dark Art’s lessons this year. Only a couple, but still.” Hermione answered.

Harry looked around anxiously. “I just wonder who the new teacher is…”

Author Notes: Before you say the chapter was too short, the reason is, I used this chapter mainly to get them to Hogwarts and continue the story.

6. Hectic

Story: War

Chapter: 5

Rating of Chapter: R

Disclaimer: This story is based on characters and situations created and owned by JK Rowling, various publishers including but not limited to Bloomsbury Books, Scholastic Books and Raincoast Books, and Warner Bros., Inc. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The only things I own are the plot, any characters, spells etc that you do not recognize.

Author Notes: We now move on a month into Hogwarts, so the story will start to kick into gear even more now. You get a LOT of Draco/Ginny/Ron in this chapter. As well as LOADS of Harry/Hermione. Come to think of it, this chapter is action packed.

Chapter 5: Hectic

One month into the year, and Harry, Ron and Hermione were seated in the Gryffindor common room. The new teacher had turned out to be none other than Mad-Eye Moody. Apparently he was as busy as Lupin, but couldn’t resist the opportunity to get back to Hogwarts and actually teach a lesson.

Harry noticed that Hermione was looking a little pale, he placed a hand on her leg and she jumped a little. “Are you ok?”

Hermione nodded slightly. “Yeah,” she answered unconvincingly.

“Are you sure, you look as pale as Snape,” said Ron bluntly.

“I’m fine, I just feel a bit sick.”

“Should I take you to the Hospital Wing?” Harry asked with concern. Hermione shook her head vigorously. “Ok, if you’re sure.” Harry sat back, still not convinced.

Just then, Neville Long-bottom crept in through the portrait hole. “Harry, Professor McGonagall wants to see you in her office, it seemed important.” Harry glanced first at Ron, who shrugged, then at Hermione who looked worried. He slowly got up from his seat and walked out of the common room, through the portrait hole.

*

When he arrived at McGonagall’s office, he knocked on the door hesitantly. “Come in,” she replied sternly.

He pushed open the door and walked up to her desk. She was busy marking some Transfiguration papers. “Hello Mr Potter.”

“Hi, Professor. I heard you wanted to see me?”

“Yes, I was meaning to talk to you about Quidditch.” Harry felt a weight off his mind when she said the word ‘Quidditch.’ “Mr Potter, I have a huge opportunity for you.”

“For me?” he questioned, slightly confused.

“Yes. You see, England’s Quidditch seeker, Mark Kilton, is inured. And they want you to be seeker.”

Harry’s mouth fell open in shock. “England wants me?” he asked, flabbergasted.

“Yes Potter, you.” McGonagall repeated with a smile on her face. “It is up to you, but this is a superb opportunity for you.”

“I know,” he said, a little unsure and overwhelmed at the same time. “I need some time to think.”

“Ok, but I can only give you a couple of hours. They will announce their team shortly.” This was exceptionally short notice, and he knew that he needed to talk to Ron and Hermione first.

“Thanks Professor, I’ll get back to you.”

*

Back in the common room, Harry had just told Ron and Hermione about the news. “Whoa, England wants you!” Ron exclaimed.

“Yeah,” answered Harry quietly.

“Bloody hell!” Ron added.

“What’s holding you back?” asked Hermione, who had obviously noticed the uncertain look on his face.

Harry shrugged slightly. “I just don’t want to leave the team, or Hermione. I’m going to have to go away at times, and quit the Gryffindor team.”

“We’ll be fine. We can get another seeker,” said Ron. “Go for it!” Harry glanced at Hermione, who was still looking a little pale.

“Yeah,” he said, still gazing at Hermione. “Hermione?” he asked softly. She looked up at him, her eyes stained slightly with tears. Judging by Ron’s still ecstatic face, he had been the only one to notice. “Can I talk to you, in our common room?” Hermione nodded her head. “Ron, I’ll be back in a bit.”

*

Harry led Hermione upstairs in silence; he sat her down on the sofa and locked the common room door. “Hermione what’s the matter?” She didn’t say anything, but got up quickly and rushed to the bathroom. Harry followed her in as she lifted up the seat and vomited into the toilet. She was sick for about five minutes; all Harry could do was watch her as she continued on. She gradually stopped and she turned to look at Harry, her face shaken and red from the intense vomiting. “Are you ok now?” he asked, taking her hand.

“To be honest Harry, I don’t know yet.”

“What do you mean you don’t know yet?” Harry asked, puzzled.

“It’s not important right now, would you just leave me alone for a little while?” she asked impatiently.

Harry looked at her in disbelief. “Fine, you know all I wanted to do was help you, it’s quite clear that something isn’t right. But if you don’t want to tell me, I’ll leave you to think about it.” He walked away to leave, but paused at the doorframe to look back at Hermione, who was staring at the ground. “I always thought we told each other everything…obviously I was wrong.” He turned away and left the bathroom and common room.

*

Ron was just leaving the Great Hall when he spotted Draco Malfoy pondering around the halls. Curious, he decided to approach him. “What are you up to?” he asked. Draco turned around sharply, looking a little guilty.

“Err, I was just…walking.”

“Ok,” replied Ron slowly.

“Have you used that money that I gave you yet?” Draco asked, changing the subject.

“Actually I was meaning to talk to you about that. We’re seventh years right?” said Ron.

“You could have fooled me,” muttered Draco. Ron clearly didn’t hear him as he continued to speak.

“Well, with us being seventh years we have permission to leave the school at weekends. So, I was wondering if you would come to dinner, at our house? I thought maybe you could try and talk my mum and dad into accepting that money.”

Draco sighed lightly. “Alright, I’ll see what I can do. When do you want me to come?”

Ron thought for a moment. “Would tomorrow be ok? It’s Saturday after all.”

“Ok, I’ll be there.” Draco answered, walking slowly away from Ron. He turned around a corner and pulled to a quick halt, he put out his arms to avoid injuring the person in front of him. When he realised who it was, he was glad that he had avoided knocking her out. “Ginny…hi,” he said, both surprised and happy. She looked up weakly at him. She mouthed the word ‘hi’ but just couldn’t get her words out. She looked downwards, as did Draco. He pulled away quickly as he realised that his outstretched hands were on her breasts. “Sorry,” he said quickly.

“I-It’s ok,” she answered, slightly overwhelmed. Neither of them realised that Ron had seen the whole thing. He stormed over behind Draco and grabbed him by the shoulder. He began dragging him away from Ginny, and stood in between them.

“Get off my sister, you filthy git!” he yelled.

“I didn’t…touch her,” answered Draco uncertainly.

“You’re lying! Get away, now! I don’t want to see you near my sister again.”

“Ron,” pleaded Ginny.

“Not now Ginny,” snapped Ron. He turned back to Draco, who was still standing there, gazing at Ginny. For a moment, their eyes locked, but it was broken when Ron started yelling for Draco to leave again. Harry then came around the corner and saw them arguing.

“Go on, leave!” Ron ordered.

“I’ll stand wherever I like Weasley,” he answered. Ron marched up towards him, he swung back his fist, ready to swing it at Draco, but Harry pulled it to a halt. He grabbed his arm and held him back.

“Calm down,” he said. “What’s going on?” Ron continued to fume as Draco looked as cool as ever, he didn’t even twitch when Ron was marching at him.

“Weasley’s over reacting,” he said to Harry.

“I’m not over reacting, I saw you making moves on my sister, you scum!”

“Ron, will you please shut up, you can’t control my life.” Ginny pleaded. Ron turned to face her, his face red with anger. “Just calm down.”

“Calm down, how the fuck do you expect me to calm down!” Ron bellowed. Harry tried to interrupt but he couldn’t get a word in edgeways. Ginny looked Ron directly in the eyes, before she turned her back and walked away. Ron followed her and continued to shout. “I can’t believe your being so cool about him putting his hands all over your…your…you know.” Ginny turned around, and her hand met her bothers cheek. She slapped him hard across the face, the sound echoing through the halls. Nobody seemed to notice Draco clench his fist and mutter the word ‘yes!’

“Ron, you can’t run my life forever, I know you don’t want to accept it, but I’m growing up. It was bad enough for you to go overboard like this, but to do it in front of Harry…Try and get it into your thick head that it is embarrassing for me when you start ranting on about my personal life to somebody I had a crush on for such a long time. As for Draco, I don’t know how I feel about him, but I’d appreciate it if you would stay out of my personal life.” She then walked down the hall and left the three young men alone. Ron turned to Draco, who had a smirk on his face.

“You leave her alone,” Ron insisted, before also leaving. Harry turned to Draco, who continued to smirk.

“I guess dinner is cancelled,” said Draco.

*

After witnessing the events between Ron and Ginny, Harry realised that he needed to patch things up with Hermione.

He made his way up a couple of flights on the Grand Staircase and up to the portrait hole, he muttered the password and was granted access. Most students in the common room were seventh years that had their heads buried in a pile of books. He bypassed them and walked up a few steps to the prefect room, he unlocked the door and proceeded in.

Hermione wasn’t in the main part of the room so he approached the bathroom. As he was about to open the door it swung open in front of him. Harry looked ahead at Hermione, whose eyes were red; she looked as pale as a ghost. “Hermione, what is it?” he asked, full of concern. He walked over to her and wrapped her in a tight hug.

“Harry…I’m…I’m pregnant.”

Author Notes: Whoa, I had to let out a sigh at the end of that chapter. Such a lot happening. Hopefully you enjoyed the Draco/Ginny stuff, and the pregnancy was more realistic. Remember, this chapter skipped on a month. Which makes it about six weeks since they slept together.

Give me your views on anything you like, good or bad. I’d like to know what you think of Draco/Ginny, the pregnancy and how this version compares to the original.

Thanks,

Kryptonite.

7. Butterbeer: Extra Strong

Story: War

Chapter: 6

Rating of Chapter: R

Thanks: Thanks to Cheryl and Muirnin for their continuous support and help with this fic.

Disclaimer: This story is based on characters and situations created and owned by JK Rowling, various publishers including but not limited to Bloomsbury Books, Scholastic Books and Raincoast Books, and Warner Bros., Inc. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The only things I own are the plot, any characters, spells etc that you do not recognize.

Author Notes: Thanks for reviewing. I hope you enjoy this chapter.

Chapter 6: Butterbeer: Extra Strong

Hermione wasn’t in the main part of the room so he approached the bathroom. As he was about to open the door it swung open in front of him. Harry looked ahead at Hermione, whose eyes were red; she looked as pale as a ghost. “Hermione, what is it?” he asked, full of concern. He walked over to her and wrapped her in a tight hug.

“Harry…I’m…I’m pregnant.”

*

Harry pulled away from Hermione and stared at her in shock. “What do you mean you’re pregnant?”

“I mean I’m having a baby, WE are having a baby.” Hermione answered, the worry stricken on her face. Harry looked disbelievingly around the room; suddenly it felt as though the whole world had come crashing down around him.

“I can’t believe this,” he muttered, pacing around the room.

“We should have been more careful,” said Hermione, who was standing watching her nervous boyfriend. Harry quickly turned to face her.

“Are you saying this is my fault?” he questioned.

“No, I’m just saying that we should have been more careful, one minute we were talking and the next minute we were in bed. The next morning I had a feeling that we had made a mistake.” She looked up at Harry, who’s face had softened a little.

“And that’s why you were unsure that night?” he added. Hermione nodded, and looked into the eyes of Harry. “You were right…I’m sorry.”

“Don’t blame yourself Harry, if I had wanted, I could have stopped it that night, but I didn’t want to.”

“Well we should have done, but its too late now isn’t it?” answered Harry firmly.

“Please don’t shout Harry,” asked Hermione.

“Well what do you want me to do? Start singing and dancing?” Harry snapped sarcastically.

Hermione swallowed hard, she was desperately trying to hold back the tears that were threatening to burst from her eyes. She was determined to stay strong, and help both herself and Harry deal with this. “You could try being supportive,” she suggested. Harry glanced at her and then quickly shook his head.

“I need some air,” he said.

“I’ll come with you,” answered Hermione, following him to the door.

“When I mean air, I mean not with you…at least not right now.”

Harry turned away and let the door close behind him. The tears couldn’t be held back any longer, and they burst through Hermione’s eyelashes. She walked over to the sofa and perched on the end of it, rubbing fiercely at her eyes. ‘How could Harry be so selfish?’ She had only just discovered the news herself, and the last thing she needed was to lose Harry.

She moved her hand into a pocket on her robe and pulled out the broach of her mum and dad. She trailed her thumb over it and kissed it gently. “Where are you? I need you so badly,” she murmured aloud.

*

Harry walked out of the Gryffindor common room and towards the one room he was looking for. It was the room where he could get something that wouldn’t fix his current ‘situation,’ but would make him feel better nonetheless. He approached the painting in one of the corridors, and tickled the bowl of fruit relentlessly, before it gave in and granted him access to the kitchens. He walked down a few steps and was met by Dobby the house elf. There were many house elves cooking and cleaning in the background.

“Hello, Harry Potter sir,” said Dobby, beginning a gracious bow.

“Hi Dobby, how are you? And Winky?”

“Well sir, Dobby is ok, and Winky is doing much better sir, so we are ok. Now, would Harry Potter like some chocolate cake? How about some pumpkin pie?” Harry shook his head.

“No thanks Dobby, I was just wondering if you had some butterbeer? Extra strong.”

“Yes, yes, we do sir. But why would Harry Potter want extra strong butterbeer? It can make wizards feel a little…numb.” Harry smiled.

“That’ll be perfect.” Dobby returned in no time with three bottles of butterbeer for Harry. “Thanks, oh, before I forget.” Harry pulled off his shoe and removed a sock, before handing it to Dobby. “That’s for all your hard work.” Dobby’s eyes widened, and he beamed at Harry.

“Dobby is most grateful sir.”

*

Harry had made himself comfortable underneath the Whomping Willow, in the room once used by his godfather Sirius Black. He pulled the cap off one of the bottles and stared at the fizz on the surface. He knew he was doing the wrong thing, but for now it seemed like the best option. He brought the bottle to his lips and the sensation whizzed throughout his body, making his skin tingle.

Harry heard a bang from behind him and saw Draco walking in. “What are you doing here?” Harry asked.

“I came to see what you were up to.” Draco replied, taking a seat opposite Harry. “So, what are you up to?”

“What’s it to you?” Harry questioned.

“I’m just curious.”

“Ok, I’m just having a drink, getting away from my problems.”

“Drinking won’t solve anything.”

“I know.”

“Well then why are you drinking it?”

“Because I just found out that Hermione’s pregnant.” Draco looked disbelievingly at Harry.

“Been busy up in that common room then?” he asked. Harry frowned at him.

“No, it happened during the summer…anyway, I don’t want to talk about that. Do you want a drink?” Draco considered for a moment.

“Maybe a bit, your not the only one with woman troubles.” He took a bottle of butterbeer and clonked it against Harry’s. “Cheers!” They both took a huge swallow of drink and both felt the tingling in their bodies. Draco spat a little out in disgust. “Yuck, it tastes like horse piss, or at least I imagine so…”

“It tastes great,” argued Harry. He then swallowed the rest of the bottle in one, followed by the remaining bottle.

“Maybe you should slow down?” Draco suggested, getting up from his seat.

Harry laughed lightly. “I’m fine.” He staggered up from his seat and stumbled towards the door, before crashing to the ground.

“Very funny Potter.” Draco said sarcastically. He waited for a few moments, but there was still no sign of movement. He walked over to him, he could see that he was breathing, but he appeared unconscious. Although the thought of leaving one of his old archenemies unconscious under the Whomping Willow seemed appealing, he decided to take the sensible option and fetch Madam Pomfrey.

*

The room was dark and foggy. A small corridor with arched in walls, a woman wandered the walls with a small child in her arms. She ran her hands up and down the walls as if looking for some sort of exit. “Harry where are you?” she muttered. Behind them, a cloaked Dark Lord held out his wand, the familiar pale, moulding face laughing fiercely. A whiff of green light erupted from the wand towards the woman and baby. “Harry!” she screamed.

“HERMIONE!” Harry sat up quickly, his breathing heavy, and his head pounding. He looked around himself in the dark, to eventually see that he was in the Hospital Wing. A dim light was turned on in the corner of the room, and there she was. He could see Hermione sitting in a large armchair, Hogwarts: A History lying flat against her chest as she slept peacefully. Even after what Harry had said to her earlier that day, she was still there by his side, as she always was. Finally now he understood, the woman he looked at was the woman he loved, the woman he wanted to start a family with. He rubbed his eye a little with his thumb, as a single tear rolled down his cheek.

Author Notes: I actually felt quite emotional writing that chapter, and that’s something I don’t usually do. I hope it had some effect on you, as I do all my chapters. Keep up the reviews and feel free to ask me any questions you may have regarding anything to do with my stories…I think that’s about it really.

8. Soulfire

Story: War

Chapter: 7

Rating of Chapter: R

Thanks: Thanks to Cheryl and Muirnin for their continuous support and help with this fic.

Disclaimer: This story is based on characters and situations created and owned by JK Rowling, various publishers including but not limited to Bloomsbury Books, Scholastic Books and Raincoast Books, and Warner Bros., Inc. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The only things I own are the plot, any characters, spells etc that you do not recognize.

Author Notes: Thanks for all the reviews I really appreciate them. I was surprised none of you mentioned the inclusion of Pumpkin Pie in the last chapter.

Chapter 7: Soulfire

Harry crawled off the end of his bed in the hospital wing. Hermione was still fast asleep in her armchair, and Harry guessed that she was in a deep sleep, as she didn’t move when he shouted out her name after his dream.

(Song Lyrics – 12 Stones - Soulfire)

Every morning as I wake to another day

I bow my head hit my knees and I begin to pray

I search for answers that I wonder if I'll ever find

Running circles in the mazes deep inside my mind

You always take me to a higher level

Show something that's deep inside

You show me things I never knew

You push me you pull me

You set my soul on fire

You take me so much higher

Higher again

Thank you for it all

Everyday living this life not knowing what it means

Consolation from above fulfilling all my dreams

And as I look across the crowd in their eyes I see

All their troubles and their pain staring back at me

You always take me to a higher level

You show me something that's deep inside

You show me things I never knew

You push me you pull me

You always give the best for me

Lift your hands high right where I can see

You always give the best for me

Lift your hands high right where I can see

He decided to leave her to sleep, and he crept back onto his bed. Unfortunately the beds were a little old, so it let out a humongous squeak, causing a startled Hermione to wake up. “Harry,” she exclaimed, bounding up to him and hugging him tightly. “How are you?” she asked, breaking the hug to sit down next to him.

“A bit of a headache, but other than that I’m fine. I can’t even remember what happened.”

“Well Draco came to get Madam Pomfrey, he told her that he found you unconscious under the Willow. Then Madam Pomfrey gave you a sobering potion to drain the drink out of you.”

“That would explain the bottle of water next to my bed, actually I am pretty thirsty.” He picked up the bottle of water and swallowed down half the bottle. “Ah, that feels better.” Harry smiled, but he stopped when he realised Hermione was frowning.

“Why were you drinking?” she asked seriously.

“I don’t know, it just took my mind off…other things.”

“I know how you feel, but you can’t run away from this. I really needed you today Harry. Why did you get so mad?” He looked downwards at the ground, but Hermione raised his head with her finger. Their eyes locked for a moment, and he couldn’t help but let out his feelings.

“I was scared. Scared of being a parent, scared of telling other people, worried about how I might support you. Then I had this dream. It was just before I woke up, you were walking around some dark corridors, holding our baby. You couldn’t get out and you were screaming my name.” He struggled to hold back his tears, as a few loose ones fled from his eyes. Hermione placed a supporting hand on his, and he continued. “Voldemort was there, and he…killed you both.” He closed his eyes and swallowed hard. “It was like a look into the future if I had run away and left this. But I won’t let that happen, I’m here to protect you…to protect you both.” Hermione smiled at him.

“You have no idea how much that means to me.” Hermione answered.

“How are you anyway?” Hermione shrugged.

“Well I haven’t been sick again, but…” She looked away, her face slightly red. Harry smiled and placed a hand on her knee.

“What is it?” he asked.

“My breasts.” Harry skipped a breath in surprise.

“W-What about…them?”

“They’re just, a little tender, it really hurts, it was comfier to sleep in that armchair.” Harry then did something that he never expected himself to do. He turned Hermione to face him and slowly moved his hand up her shirt. He traced across her stomach, thinking about the future when he may be able to feel his child there. His hand moved slowly to her breasts and he touched one of them gently. Hermione winced slightly and he held his hand back a little. “It’s ok,” she added. Although he was nervous, he wanted to do whatever it took to make Hermione feel better.

He started to massage both of her breasts slowly and gently; Hermione closed her eyes and rocked her head slowly as he continued to touch her softly. The hardest part for the two of them was that things were getting hotter by the moment, and they knew that sex wasn’t an option at the minute. “Harry…you know…we can’t…”

“I know Herm, I know.” He stopped massaging her for a moment and looked deeply into her eyes. He moved his head in slowly and took her lips in his. They both took in each other’s taste as their tongues danced. It was now getting so warm that Hermione pulled her shirt over her head, allowing Harry to roll her over onto the bed as he turned his attention back to her chest.

*

[The next day]

The library was always rather busy at lunchtime, but even more so as the N.E.W.Ts drew ever closer. Ginny Weasley however wasn’t a seventh year, but still wanted to use the library for her studies. She stumbled through the busy tables and they all seemed to be full. Eventually she came around a bookshelf to see two tables with one seat remaining. On one table sat Draco Malfoy, on the other table sat Ron Weasley. They both stared up at her as she pondered between the two. She didn’t dare sit next to Draco after the way Ron had reacted to their recent incident, and she didn’t want to sit next to Ron after what he had said.

She decided to not sit next to either of them and walked away, up to the Gryffindor Common Room. She entered the girl’s dormitory and saw Hermione sitting in the middle of her bed, books sprawled around her. “Ok Hermione?” Hermione looked up.

“Yes, how about you?”

Ginny sighed and sat on her bed next to Hermione’s. “I’m confused. All the stuff with Draco and Ron is just tearing me apart. I don’t know how I feel about Draco, but I can’t even get chance to find out.”

“Well, what made you think that you and Draco might have a chance of a relationship? I mean, I hardly would have guessed at it.” Hermione answered.

“Me neither. Just, one night last year, we were both upset, and we kissed.” Hermione’s eyes widened. “Then one thing led to another and we nearly…did more.”

“How do you feel about that?” asked Hermione curiously.

“Scared. I mean, if I hadn’t controlled myself anything could have happened. What if I had got pregnant? How irresponsible would that be?” Hermione looked away from Ginny and towards the window.

“Yeah, that would have been…awkward.”

“Are you ok Hermione? You seem a little worried.” Ginny asked with concern.

“Yeah, I’m fine.”

Author Notes: I didn’t really know what to call that chapter so I went with the title of the above song lyrics.

On a personal note, I saw that some of you have mentioned how my Draco/Ginny bits are different from other fics in that ship. Well that’s probably because, and I say this in complete honesty. I have never read a Draco/Ginny fic. I have read lots of H/Hr in the past, (not many recently) I just thought you might like to know that.

Did you notice something with Ginny's thoughts? She didn't dare sit next to Draco because of the way Ron had reacted. She didn't WANT TO sit next to Ron because of the way he had reacted. Umm...very interesting...

I hope you enjoyed the chapter, I’d one again like to thank you for all of you reviews, they really do encourage me to write more and more. Look how quickly I got this chapter written.

9. Rollercoaster of Emotions

Story: War

Chapter: 8

Rating of Chapter: R

Thanks: Thanks to Cheryl and Muirnin for their continuous support and help with this fic.

Disclaimer: This story is based on characters and situations created and owned by JK Rowling, various publishers including but not limited to Bloomsbury Books, Scholastic Books and Raincoast Books, and Warner Bros., Inc. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The only things I own are the plot, any characters, spells etc that you do not recognize.

Author Notes: Thanks for all the reviews I really do appreciate them. This chapter continues directly where the last chapter finished.

Chapter 8: Rollercoaster of Emotions

Hermione continued to sit next to Ginny in the girl's dormitory. Her comments still ringing through her head. `How irresponsible have I been?' she thought to herself. She was suddenly removed from her thoughts as she felt a slight cramping on her pelvis. She tried to brush it aside and continued to read the book she was studying from.

After another couple of minutes, Hermione felt the sudden urge to go to the toilet; it had come on so quickly that she winced slightly. “Are you ok?” asked Ginny. Hermione nodded, her face slightly pale. She then moved off the bed and moved quickly into the toilet.

One hour later she was still in there and the pain had returned, only this time it was five times worse. She stood in the bathroom, clenching at her pelvis. As the pain grew deeper, she felt herself falling slowly to the ground. “Hermione are you sure your ok?” Ginny shouted again. Although Hermione wanted to shout `fuck no' she couldn't find the energy or resistance to speak. Without another thought, Ginny went to find Harry.

*

Harry was relaxing in a comfy armchair in the Gryffindor common room; he had decided not to go to the library to study like every other student had. As he turned a page in what from the outside appeared to be `Transfiguration: Grade 6' was actually Madam Polki's guide to pregnancy and parenthood. Harry had decided to read the book secretly so that he could understand how Hermione was feeling. Although he had decided to skip the chapter on miscarriages, he didn't really want to worry about that.

As he was about to turn a page, Ginny came running in at full speed, her face flushed. “Harry, you need to come to our common room, quickly.”

“I'm not aloud, girls only, remember?” he answered with a smile.

“It's Hermione, I think she's really ill.” Harry's smile faded and he followed Ginny up to the dorm. “She's been in the bathroom for about an hour.” Harry knocked on the door frantically.

“Hermione!” he shouted. Hermione forced herself to the door and managed to trail a hand on the doorknob. Harry heard the click and tried to open it. “Unlock the door,” he asked. But there was no answer. “Alohomora!” he muttered. The lock flicked open and he rushed in to Hermione's side. “What's the matter?” he asked, full of concern as he touched her cold hands.

“I…need to…St…Mungo's,” she croaked. Harry looked quickly at Ginny.

“Ginny, get Madam Pomfrey, and tell her we need a Portkey to St Mungo's,” he asked directly. She nodded and hurried off. Harry turned back to his girlfriend and stroked her hair frantically, holding her close. He had no idea what was wrong, but he knew that he just needed to do as she said.

A moment later, Madam Pomfrey arrived, holding a Portkey on a small tray. Ginny by her side. “What's the problem?” she asked firmly.

“I don't know, but we need to get her to St Mungo's, quickly.”

“Maybe I should give her a check up first,” Pomfrey asked with concern.

“I'm sorry Madam, but I really need to go now,” answered Harry sharply. He helped Hermione up, who felt pretty lifeless. He managed to loop her legs over his arms and carry her out of the bathroom. He then held her tightly before holding onto the Portkey tightly. “Oh, Ginny, Hermione's pregnant by the way.”

*

Before he could think again, Harry was in an empty corridor, Hermione still in his arms. He hurried over to the reception where he was greeted by a young, brown haired woman, probably in her late twenties. “It's an emergency, I - I mean she needs to see a nurse immediately,” Harry said quickly.

“What's the problem?” a short balding man asked him. Harry didn't really know what to say, until Hermione managed to croak out a few more words.

“Cramp…pelvis…pregnant.” The man suddenly looked deeply concerned.

“Carol, we need a spare room,” he called to a tall blonde nurse. “Follow me,” he ordered Harry. They followed the nurse (Carol) into a spare room where Harry laid Hermione down. He gripped her hand tightly, before the male nurse pulled him away. “Mr…”

“Potter,” Harry added.

“Mr Potter, I am going to have to ask you to leave the room,” he said. Harry watched as his fingers parted from Hermione's grip.

“Why do I have to leave?” he protested.

“Because I have a good idea what the problem is, and we cannot allow visitors in, I am sorry.” Harry was forced out of the door and he watched the door slam shut. He then moved to the window where he caught a quick glimpse of Hermione's pale face, he could see the agony she was in, but he saw no more as the blind closed up.

Harry had been sitting down on a chair outside the room for about two hours. He was still puzzling over what the problem could be; just yesterday he had sat with Hermione while he was in the hospital wing. Today, he's sitting outside her room in St Mungo's while she goes through excruciating pain. He couldn't deal with much more, and it was finally time for him to call his Godfather. He walked over to a payphone and put in some Muggle money he had spare in his robe pocket, `you never know when it will come in handy' he had thought when he saved it.

After dialling the number he awaited Sirius' response.

“Hello,” came the answer. Harry gulped for a moment, preparing to tell his Godfather the truth.

“Hi Sirius, it's me.”

“Harry is everything ok, you sound worried.”

“Th-things aren't ok…there's something I need to tell you. This summer…when Hermione came to visit, one thing led to another and…you know.”

“Oh,” was all he heard from Sirius. He swallowed hard again.

“There's more, Hermione is sort of…having a baby. Before you say anything, I'm at St Mungo's, Hermione's fallen really ill, I don't know exactly what is wrong but I really need you.” He broke off, wiping the few tears from his eyes. He loved Hermione so much that it killed him to see her in pain.

“I'll be there as soon as I can, we'll talk then…hang in there Harry, everything's going to be fine.” Sirius hung up the phone, and Harry could tell by his tone that he would be there in a matter of minutes.

And he was right, his Godfather walked over to him a few minutes later and took a seat next to him. Harry was yet to notice him as his eyes were closed awaiting news of Hermione. “Any news,” asked Sirius. Harry jumped a little.

“Sirius,” he wrapped his arms around him in a loving hug. “I'm so glad to see you.” Harry pulled back and then glanced at Hermione's door, as if hoping a nurse would come and tell him everything was going to be fine. “I haven't heard a thing yet.” He turned back to Sirius, who patted him on the back. Harry then told him the only things he knew about Hermione, and how the nurses seemed to know what was wrong.

“Harry, I want to tell you something, and I'm going to be completely honest with you. First of all, I'm not mad at you for sleeping with Hermione, or for getting her pregnant. I understand that if you love her then you did it for the right reasons. Secondly, you've been through plenty of tough times in your life haven't you?”

“Yeah,” answered Harry seriously.

“You've got through them haven't you? Know matter how tough they have been.” Harry nodded again.

“Now I'm no expert at this, but I am quite wise with a lot of things. Now, I want to tell you straight up. I don't think that you and Hermione will be having a baby at the minute.”

“Of course not, she's only seven weeks pregnant,” Harry answered. Sirius shook his head.

“No Harry, what I'm trying to say is that Hermione may well be having a miscarriage.” Harry's eyes widened.

“What?”

“I know it's hard to take, but you have to stay strong, not only for yourself, but for Hermione. For the sake of your relationship.”

“How do you know all this?” Harry snapped.

“Because the same thing happened to me.” Harry looked at him in disbelief. “It was exactly the same situation, but I ran away, I left her. All alone, with no baby. I've regretted it my entire life, and I don't want you to make the same mistakes as me.” Sirius look at him softly.

“Who was this woman?” Harry asked curiously.

“Her name was Jennifer Little, she was beautiful. I don't know whatever happened to her. Or even if she is alive for that matter.” Harry thought for a moment. He then got up from his seat.

“Your right, I do have to stay strong, and I will. But I believe that we are going to keep this baby, and all will be fine,” he said triumphantly. At that moment the balding doctor left the room and approached Harry.

“Mr Potter, I am afraid to tell you that Miss Granger has had a miscarriage. You may see her for a moment if you like.” The doctor held open the door and Harry looked in. He could see Hermione lying down in her bed, her eyes closed, her face pale. There was a blanket draped over her entire body, as he looked at her like this, it hit him hard.

He stumbled back slightly, his body shaking in shock. He swallowed down his tears twice before a lump caught in his throat. `I did this to her!' Tears wept from his eyes, he hadn't ever cried this hard in his life. Not being able to face going into the room he turned away, he was about to run for an exit when he ended up running straight into his Godfather's arms.

Author Notes: I know I'm mean. But I have good reasons for doing what I did; this is another huge obstacle for Harry and Hermione to get through. I do think it will help their relationship in the long run. Ron is missing out again, never mind, I hate Ron, as just a few H/Hr shippers do *wink.*

10. Heal Me

Story: War

Chapter: 9

Rating of Chapter: R

Thanks: Thanks to Cheryl and Muirnin for their continuous support and help with this fic.

Disclaimer: This story is based on characters and situations created and owned by JK Rowling, various publishers including but not limited to Bloomsbury Books, Scholastic Books and Raincoast Books, and Warner Bros., Inc. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The only things I own are the plot, any characters, spells etc that you do not recognize.

Author Notes: I'm glad you enjoyed the last chapter, and yes, Purple_Starz, I know how she would feel, I have my sources *wink*

Chapter 9: Heal Me

At Hogwarts, Ginny had left the girls dormitory, and made her way through the common room. She didn't know whether or not tell anybody or not. As she left, she met Ron outside. He walked up to her, still angry from when she belted him. “Ginny, have you seen Harry or Hermione? I can't find them anywhere.”

“Umm, yeah. Look, Ron, you need to know something. Hermione's at St Mungo's, with Harry.” She noticed the startled look on his face. “She's pregnant. I don't know what the problem was, but it seemed really serious.”

“I can't believe Harry got Hermione pregnant.” Ron said bitterly.

“Ron calm down,” said Ginny.

“How could he treat her like that? Hermione's been our friend for seven years and he sleeps with her and wrecks her life.” Ron was now turning red with frustration.

“Cool it Weasley, might burst a blood vessel.” Draco had now appeared behind them. “So, you two know as well.” Ginny's eyes widened, Ron looked even angrier.

“You knew before me!” Ron shouted. Draco shrugged.

“You tell me.” Ron was shaking now, and it seemed as though he was fighting the urge to wallop Draco right there and then. “What's the matter, seen your reflection?” Draco smirked at Ron, who lashed out a fist, which Draco ducked comfortably. He then started to mock his own fear as he bit his lip sarcastically.

“Calm down for god sake!” Ginny screamed. “I think we should be more worried about our friends. Now I don't know about you but I'm going to St Mungo's.”

“No you are not,” came a cold voice from behind. They turned around, Ginny and Ron looking a little worried, Draco looking as though he didn't have a care in the world.

“P-Professor Snape,” stuttered Ginny.

“Why would you be wanting to go to St Mungo's?” he asked firmly.

“Our friends are there,” answered Ginny.

“Mr Potter and Miss Granger I presume?” Ginny nodded, although she was confused as to how he knew. “We have been informed by Madam Pomfrey, we know all about their silly childish games. Now, Miss Weasley, I understand you have Potions next, I expect you in class in two minutes.” He shot them all a cold-hearted stare and froze at Draco. Draco raised his eyebrows at him. “Stop smirking Mr Malfoy or you'll be stuck like it.” Draco suddenly stopped smirking and heard Ron snort next to him.

“Can it Weasley,” he muttered under his breath. Ron ignored him and turned to Ginny.

“Ginny, how did they get to St Mungo's?” he asked.

“Portkey, in our dormitory…anyway, I better get going.” She hurried away down the corridor, Draco sneaking a peak at her butt as she moved quickly. He raised an eyebrow slightly. He stopped when Ron thumped him on the arm. Draco walked over to a tall cabinet in the corridor. He needed to get a couple of books for studying, Ron followed him.

“What are you looking for, a book on how to get a date?” he taunted. Draco laughed sarcastically. He bent down and placed a hand on the door handle to a waist high cupboard.

“Was that a joke or your best pick up line?” he asked. Ron hit him on the back again. Draco swung the cupboard door open and the handle met Ron's groin causing him to fall to his knees. “Ever heard of the saying, `Play with the cat `till you get scratched?'”

He picked his books from the cupboard before walking away coolly. He froze on his walk and moved back to Ron, who was still clenching his groin. Draco crouched down and whispered in his ear. “I would stand up if I were you, I couldn't tell if you were praying or masturbating.” Ron lashed out at him again, but he avoided his hand, this time walking away with the biggest smirk on his face.

*

Back at St Mungo's Harry was being given a talking to by Sirius. “Now Harry, I know this is hard for you, but you need to get back into that room and see Hermione.”

“I know but…I'm scared.” Harry held his head in his hands; Sirius put an arm around him and pulled him to his side.

“I know it's scary. But I won't let you make the same mistakes I did. It's ok to be scared Harry, it happens to us all. What's bothering you?”

“I'm worried that Hermione will push me away. Believe me, I want to be there for her, but…when all this happened, it was my stupid hormones that made all this happen. It's my fault, I put her through all this.”

“It is not your fault Harry, Hermione loved you and she would want you in there with her. How is staying away going to help things?” Harry pondered on what his godfather had just said, and he was right. He got up from his seat and eyed Sirius.

“Your very wise you know Sirius.”

Sirius smiled at him. “I try.” Harry half smiled back at him, and walked up to Hermione's door. He slowly opened it, and stepped into the room.

Hermione was still asleep; he figured that he would sit with her for support. He moved a chair over next to her bed and sat down on it. He stared at her pale face, she looked so lifeless. He worked up the Gryffindor courage to place his hand on one of hers, which was hanging out of the covers. As his fingers gently bushed the skin, she twitched a little, and Harry pulled away. Harry watched as he saw her eyes flicker open, she looked confused for a moment, before she realised where she was.

“Harry,” she groaned. He smiled a little and gripped her hand firmly. They didn't say anything, but they knew what each other were thinking. Harry held back his tears and moved his lips to her fingers. He gently kissed them. “I feel so cold, and weak.” Hermione continued. Harry was her struggling to move, so he helped her a little. He moved her pillows up against the wall, before putting one arm around the front of her chest and one on the back. He gently moved he body upwards so that she could sit comfortably in an upright position.

Harry placed one of his hands on the side of her face, her skin was so cold. He trailed his hand over her cheek and under her chin. His warm skin healing her cold skin. He now placed his other hand on her other cheek and found himself devoting all of his thought to helping Hermione. Before he knew what was happening a spark of yellow light erupted between his hands, Hermione winced a little, and then stopped as Harry pulled away.

“What happened?” he asked, his voice shaky.

“I don't know,” she asked, her voice suddenly crystal clear. “My voice…Harry, do that again.” Harry didn't really know what he had done, but he placed one hand under her chin and one on her cheek once more. He closed his eyes, and again lost all thoughts other than Hermione. She winced again, but he held his hands on her, until the yellow spark faded out.

Harry noticed Hermione's pale white face was changing. Her cheeks now had a hint of pink and red in them, and before he knew it…she was in full colour. “Fuck me,” he muttered. “How do you feel?” he asked her.

She blinked a couple of times and looked both confused and excited. “I feel fine, but that's the weird thing.” Hermione glanced up at Harry, she was about to hold his hand, but he fell forwards on her bed. His breathing was frantic and he was sweating thoroughly. She touched him on the shoulder. “Harry!” He abruptly sat up again, looking shaken and surprised. “What happened, are you ok?” she asked.

Harry nodded. “Yeah, but I think I lost some of my life for a moment, after I brought yours back. I feel fine now…it just took me by surprise.”

“I think we're missing the bigger issue here Harry. You have the power to heal.” Harry's eyes widened, and it suddenly hit him that he did indeed have the power to heal, or at least…it seemed so.

Author Notes: Well, half humour/angst, half mystery/angst. I hope you enjoyed the Draco/Ron argument; I tried to add some humour in to break up the intensity of the story. Why did Ron want to know how they got to St Mungo's? Can Harry really heal? If so, why?

11. Punches and Proposals

Story: War

Chapter: 10

Rating of Chapter: R

Thanks: Thanks to Cheryl and Muirnin for their continuous support and help with this fic.

Disclaimer: This story is based on characters and situations created and owned by JK Rowling, various publishers including but not limited to Bloomsbury Books, Scholastic Books and Raincoast Books, and Warner Bros., Inc. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The only things I own are the plot, any characters, spells etc that you do not recognize.

Author Notes: N/A

Chapter 10: Punches and Proposals

Harry was still in shock after somehow managing to heal Hermione; during this thought one thing crossed his mind. “Hermione, do you think…maybe I have…healed the baby?” Hermione half smiled and then shook her head slightly.

“No Harry, it's already gone.” Hermione's eyes shone with tears once more as Harry pulled her into his grip. He buried his head on her shoulder.

“No matter what happens between us Hermione, I'll always be here for you. I always want to be.” Hermione pushed him away gently and gazed deeply into his loving eyes.

“I want you to be too,” she said softly, her voice only just above a whisper.

“Hermione, I know this isn't the usual circumstances to do this but I have to ask.” He pushed off the bed and knelt down on one knee before her. Hermione released a few more tears as she started to become aware of what was coming. “Hermione, I love you so much. You're the only person for me in the entire world, and I what I wanted to ask was…will you marry me…after school?” Hermione did her best to fight back her tears as she nodded at Harry.

“Yes, of course,” she managed to get out. Harry sat up and kissed her quickly on the lips. He sat down next to her again, a few tears of his own coming out.

“There is one thing you should know,” he said seriously. Hermione looked at him worriedly. “I don't have a ring yet, but I will get one.” Hermione laughed and kissed him again. Just then, Sirius opened the door.

“You two seem strangely happy,” he said as he looked at their tear-stained yet happy faces.

“That's because we're getting married,” squealed Hermione in excitement. Sirius raised his eyebrows in surprise, and couldn't resist a smile. “Harry had something else to tell you.” Harry looked at his godfather.

“It's weird, I touched Hermione on the face, and the next thing I know, she's healed.”

“You mean?”

“No, the baby's…you know.” Sirius walked over to Harry and placed a hand on his shoulder.

“Harry, as soon as we are back at Hogwarts you must go to see Dumbledore, promise me?” Harry nodded and sighed.

“Well, now we have to worry about our next problem,” said Hermione. She looked briefly under her bed covers and back up at the two men. “First, I need you two to look away when I get changed. Secondly, we need to figure out a way to get me out of here. I can hardly stay and let the doctors see that I am suddenly healed.”

Harry and Sirius did their first duty and turned around, a couple of minutes later Hermione was dressed and ready. “I think I have the second problem sorted,” said Harry. He put a hand in his inside pocket and pulled out his silky invisibility cloak. He threw it to Hermione who draped it over he body. Harry opened the door for her as she passed through, quietly telling them that she had gone. Sirius walked in front of her as Harry stayed behind, they just had to hope that nobody tried to pass through the seemingly empty gap between them.

“I'll make a Portkey outside,” stated Sirius. They made their way out of a back exit of St Mungo's carefully avoiding any security. Once they were out they were on a bank of grass by a small lake, when Harry noticed somebody in the distance. They were moving closer in the dark area and it appeared that Sirius and Hermione had seen too, because they had both pulled to a halt. Harry acted on instinct and slowly pulled out his wand. As the figure moved closer he pointed his wand out towards it.

“Lumos!” His wand ignited and he saw the shadowy figure of Ronald Weasley. “Ron?” he asked, confused. “What are you doing here?”

“Looking for you, I used your Portkey but couldn't find you in the hospital, so I thought you might have left.”

“But why are you here?” Harry asked.

“I came to tell you what I think.” He shoved Harry in the chest, knocking him back a few inches. “You idiot.” He shoved Harry again, who was too confused to do anything at the minute. He was about to shove Harry again when Sirius' arm blocked him.

“Don't shove my godson,” he snapped. “What's your problem?”

“Him,” arm pointed out at Harry, Ron glared at him in anger. “I can't believe you got Hermione pregnant, she's our best friend and you decide to destroy her life for your own pleasure. I wouldn't have done that to her, but she picked you, and now look what happened.” Ron slapped his hand hard against Harry's cheek, the taste knocked right out of him. Harry looked down at the ground, anger rising through him. As he suddenly felt the need to whack Ron, Sirius placed an arm on his shoulder.

“Don't Harry, you're better than that.” Harry knew Sirius was right, and he managed to hold himself back.

“Well I'm not,” Hermione dropped the invisibility cloak from her body and turned Ron to face her. WHACK! Hermione's fist caught Ron square in the jaw, sending him to the ground in pain. She looked down at Ron, who was clinching his mouth in agony. “I don't know what happened to you Ron, but you are certainly not the same person me and Harry grew to care about. You're more like the old Draco Malfoy.”

They left Ron to play with those words in his mind, as Sirius whipped up a quick Portkey for them to travel back to Hogwarts via.

*

Once back at Hogwarts, Harry had left Hermione to take a shower and change her clothes. Meanwhile, he made his way to Dumbledore. Sirius had left him for now but promised to meet up with him next time he was in Diagon Alley. Harry knew he needed to find a way to get there so that he could buy a ring for Hermione. “Buttercup,” muttered Harry, and he stepped onto the platform to be taken up to the Headmaster. He stepped off the platform at the top and knocked on the wooden door.

“Enter,” replied Dumbledore. Harry walked in slowly and smiled at him. “Harry,” exclaimed Dumbledore, peering over his half-moon glasses.

“Hello Sir.”

“Please, sit down.” Harry uncomfortably perched on the edge of a chair in front of Dumbledore desk. “I heard about Miss Granger, I do hope everything is ok?” Harry nodded but his face showed worry.

“Hermione's fine. But it's not that simple, you see Professor, I touched Hermione on the face and there was this yellowy-orange spark…then she was ok.”

“Ah,” said Dumbledore contently. “Harry, I think I have an answer to what I imagine you are about to ask. As you know, when Voldemort attempted to kill you, some of his powers transferred to you. Now I cannot say which powers because I not know. But they are powers that he lost to you, and he can never get back until he defeats you. Some of these abilities may take years for you to realise, some you may never learn. But you must think of this as a gift. There is one condition though, Voldemort could not bring people back from the dead, he could only heal them if they were injured or on the verge of death.”

Harry nodded; Dumbledore had answered every question at the exact same moment that they had come into his mind. “Thank you Sir.” Harry got up to leave but Dumbledore ordered him to sit back down.

“I have to talk to you both about one more thing. Miss Granger?” Hermione opened the door slowly, she walked in, her hair bush and clean, she looked even more refreshed than the last time he had seen her. “Now, as you two already know you are seventeen years old. Because of that, you are welcome to become members of the Order.” Harry and Hermione smiled at each other. “It will involve coming out of school sometimes to meet with the Order, and try and help track down Death Eaters…a lot like being an Auror.” Dumbledore put much emphasis on the last word as he looked into Harry's eyes. Harry had always thought about being an Auror, and this was a great place to start.

“I'll do it,” he said confidently. “I can quit England before starting, so I can dedicate all free time to it.”

“Harry are you sure?” Hermione asked. “You've dreamed of playing Quidditch for England.”

“Defeating Voldemort comes first, besides, I can play Quidditch again in the future.” Hermione smiled and she knew he was right.

“Well if you're in, so am I.”

“Wonderful,” said Dumbledore. “Our first meeting will be next month at Grimmauld Place, a Portkey will be made available from here.” Dumbledore then left them alone for a moment while he went to send an owl to Lupin to inform him. Harry told Hermione about him getting Voldemort's powers.

“There is one power Voldemort doesn't have,” said Harry.

“Excellent Quidditch skills?” asked Hermione.

“No, you.”

Author Notes: Quite a lot to take in I know, so if you failed to understand properly I will outline the main things for you.

- Harry and Hermione are getting married after school.

- Harry got his powers from Voldemort

- Harry and Hermione have joined the Order

12. Emotions (2)

Story: War

Chapter: 11

Rating of Chapter: R

My other Fics: Stress, Wake Me From This Nightmare, Psychokinesis, Forlorn

Thanks: Thanks to Cheryl and Muirnin for their continuous support and help with this fic.

Disclaimer: This story is based on characters and situations created and owned by JK Rowling, various publishers including but not limited to Bloomsbury Books, Scholastic Books and Raincoast Books, and Warner Bros., Inc. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The only things I own are the plot, any characters, spells etc that you do not recognize.

Author Notes: Emotional chapter coming up, be ready.

Chapter 11: Emotions (2)

Later that day, Harry and Hermione had walked back to the common room; it was empty inside, as most people had gone to bed by now. Harry walked Hermione to the bottom of the steps leading up to the girl's dormitory. “Sleep well Hermione, you know where I am if you need me.” He placed a quick kiss on her lips as she nodded at him.

“Goodnight Harry.” She turned away from him but something was holding her back, she had to get it off her mind. “Harry, I need to talk to you.”

“Okay, is something wrong?” he asked, concerned. She led him up to the prefect common room instead and sat him down on a scarlet sofa.

“Harry, about you proposing to me. Don't get me wrong, I do want to marry you…but…it just seemed a little sudden, and I hope you didn't do it just to help me get over our loss. Because Harry, I'll never really be over it.” Harry gazed up into her chocolate coloured eyes; he could tell that she was very serious about this. He placed his hand over one of hers and their fingers intertwined.

“Hermione, I asked you because I love you, and I never want to be without you. I can't deny that what happened didn't cause me to ask you as soon as I did. I would have asked you at the end of the school year, but it just seemed like the perfect moment.” Harry noticed a smile opening on Hermione's lips.

“I love you too Harry.” Harry stroked back her hair and gently kissed her on the lips. His hand travelled around her waist as the kiss grew deeper, Hermione's hands found their way around his neck as he tried to kiss away any pain she might be feeling. Harry didn't know what Hermione wanted right now, so he continued to kiss her strongly. He moved his hands around her waist and to her butt, where he pulled Hermione against him; he placed soft kisses across her neck and chest.

“Harry,” Hermione moaned, he didn't hear her at first as he was to taken in with her. “Harry,” she said as strongly as she could.

He pulled away abruptly when he heard her speak. “Sorry I-”

“It's ok Harry, I just can't do this right now.” He climbed off of her body and sat down next to her on the sofa, their breathing still a little out of order. “After what happened last time, it just feels strange, and it's kind of scary, I suppose.”

“I understand how you feel Hermione.”

“No Harry, you don't. I know you want to understand but you can't. I feel so empty…and guilty,” she spoke softly.

“Hermione it wasn't you fault.”

“Well then who's was it? I must have done something wrong otherwise our baby would be alive.” She rubbed at her eyes with a shaky hand; Harry noticed her bottom lip tremble as it usually did when she was about to cry. Harry opened out an arm to her and she accepted it by wrapping her arms around his neck. His own arms held her protectively to his body; he muttered the occasional word of comfort in her ear as he held her for what must have been hours.

*

Late the next morning Harry's eyes flickered open, he was still holding Hermione tightly and she appeared to still be sleeping. He glanced at his watch and noticed that it was already eleven o'clock. `Thank god we don't have class today.' Hermione started to twitch a little, and suddenly she jolted upright.

“What time is it?” she asked breathlessly.

“Eleven, what's the rush?” Harry answered coolly.

“Eleven!” she cried. “Harry, we should be studying! What time did we fall asleep last night?”

“I don't know, I remember looking at my watch and it was three o'clock.”

“How could we sleep so late?”

“Some things are more important than study Hermione.”

“Studying is all I have!” she snapped harshly. Her tone surprised Harry and it stunned him for a moment.

“I know that I don't understand exactly what you went through Hermione, but I dare you to accuse me of not knowing what it feels like to be alone. Studying isn't all you have Hermione, you have to take a moment to realise that people do care about you.”

They stared at each other intently, their faces determined and emotional. “Your right Harry. But sometimes you need a little thing called space.”

“What do you mean?”

“I need to be alone,” she answered, her eyes trailing to the ground, not daring to look him in the eye.

“Are you breaking up with me?” he asked, his voice determined.

“No, I just need some time alone to think about everything that has happened. I love you Harry, but sometimes people just need to work through things on their own.” Harry thought for a moment before catching the intent look in her eye.

“How long do you need?”

“I don't know right now.” Harry nodded half-heartedly, before slowly walking towards her; he placed a hand on her cheek and stroked it gently with his thumb. He moved his mouth to hers, he didn't kiss her, but he let his lips linger on hers for a moment before pulling away.

“I'll speak to you soon,” he said, his voice croaky and scratchy. Hermione nodded her head, and held back the tears that were about to break loose. Before he walked out of the door he took one more glance at the woman he loved.

*

Ron Weasley walked out of the Gryffindor common room, Hermione's word's still ringing in his ears. You're more like the old Draco Malfoy. Him, like a Malfoy? He shuddered at the thought. As he walked around a corner he was greeted with a familiar face from last year. “Susan,” he muttered.

“Hi Ron.” They looked at each other for a moment, an awkward silence in the air. “How have you been?” The red head girl asked.

“Not very good.”

“Where did that black eye come from?” she asked him.

“Right or left?” He snorted a little, his face glum.

“I thought you were going to owl me during the summer?” Susan asked him.

“Sorry, I had other things on my mind,” he responded a little more softly.

“I know the Yule Ball was wrecked a little last year, but I did enjoy the time we had together.”

“Really?” Ron answered, he couldn't believe it. “So, do you want to…”

“Go out again?” she finished.

“Yeah,” he said reluctantly.

“That would be great.” They stared at each other for a minute, Ron feeling a sudden lump in his gut. Must be that second round of sausages. Or was it something else?

Author Notes: Is Ron coming around? What's up with our dream couple? Where's Draco? He'll be back soon. I started a new fic recently if you want to give it a read, there is a link at the top of the page and it is called Psychokinesis.

13. Attacks, Apologies and Accusations

Story: War

Chapter: 12

Rating of Chapter: R

My other Fics: Stress, Wake Me From This Nightmare, Psychokinesis, Forlorn

Thanks: Thanks to Cheryl and Muirnin for their continuous support and help with this fic.

Disclaimer: This story is based on characters and situations created and owned by JK Rowling, various publishers including but not limited to Bloomsbury Books, Scholastic Books and Raincoast Books, and Warner Bros., Inc. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The only things I own are the plot, any characters, spells etc that you do not recognize.

Author Notes: Thanks for the positive reviews from the last chapter, I have been thinking carefully recently and a lot of ideas have come into my head for this story. More will happen with the war very soon, we will meet new characters, and I already have the end written in my head. Although that is a long way off yet.

Chapter 12: Attacks, Apologies and Accusations

Sirius Black, Remus Lupin, Nymphadora Tonks, Bill and Charlie Weasley and a few more members of the Order were seated in Grimmauld Place, the meeting place of the Order of the Phoenix. They were preparing for their next Order meeting in just under a months time.

“I still don't understand why Harry has to join the Order yet, he is still very young,” said Sirius, turning to Lupin.

“He's seventeen years old Sirius, you can't protect him forever,” reasoned Lupin.

“I know, but I never really had much chance to protect him until now, and all of a sudden he's an adult.” Sirius sighed and turned to Bill Weasley. “Bill, are Arthur and Molly coming in today?” The long red hair of Bill swayed as h turned around, his fang earring shining on his ear.

“Later on I think, why do you ask?”

Sirius frowned a little, and looked around thoughtfully. “I just wanted to talk to them about something.” He really wanted to talk to them about Ron's behaviour, he didn't want to bring it up at the minute, it was going to be difficult enough arguing with Molly Weasley, let alone two of their sons, one of which worked with dragons. If Charlie could handle dragons then he would have no problem with a convicted murderer.

At that moment Sirius heard a light thud coming from up the stairs, he walked to the bottom and placed an arm on the banister. “Did anyone else hear that?” he called back to Lupin, Tonks and the Weasley's.

“Hear what?” asked Lupin walking over to him.

“That thud,” responded Sirius.

“It was probably a rat,” suggested Tonks.

“I don't think a rat could make that much noise,” Charlie replied, who had also followed along with his brother Bill. Another thud rang through the halls of Grimmauld Place.

“A big rat,” Tonks added. Sirius, Lupin, Bill and Charlie all looked at her in disbelief. Sirius glanced back up to see Elphias Dodge, a member of the Order roll across the floor at the top of the stairs. Sirius and the other members hurried up the stairs; he placed a hand on the side of his neck to feel for a pulse.

“He's dead.” They walked into the centre of the corridor when three doors flung open, one opposite, one on the right and one on the left. Each door held two Death Eaters, none of them looking familiar. “Voldemort must have more supporters,” Sirius mumbled quietly to Lupin. Sirius felt for his wand in his robe pocket, as he did all of the Death Eaters pulled out their wands, pointing them at every member of the Order.

“How did they get in here?” Tonks whispered to Moody.

“Magic I expect, I wouldn't put anything past these scoundrels,” he answered briskly.

Bill glanced up at a wall cabinet above the doors the Death Eaters were standing in. An idea came to him at last, if only he could find a way to make it open. He positioned himself behind the rest of the order and managed to grab his wand, he held it loosely at his side, “Wingardium Leviosa,” he muttered, he looked discretely at the top of the long cupboard which spread across the top of the doors. A small key was floating above it, he managed to move it towards a small keyhole on top of the cupboard, he placed the key firmly inside and twisted it around, the Death Eaters still ready to strike the Order if they moved. Suddenly the cupboard fell open and bags of chalk fell out, causing a huge array of dust, as the Death Eaters were temporarily blinded, the Order made a run for it.

“Quickly, we must apparate to Hogwarts!” yelled Lupin. Each member muttered the same spell and he or she disapparated with a poof of smoke.

*

“I knew she'd push me away.” Harry shouted as he flung himself down on a sofa in the Gryffindor Common Room. Hermione pushing him away had always been one of his worst fears after the pregnancy, and now it was becoming a reality.

“Harry, what's wrong?” Harry glanced up to see Ginny walking over to him; she plopped down on the sofa next to him and awaited a response.

“Hermione,” answered Harry glumly. He didn't look at Ginny; he just slouched down in the chair and put his feet up on the coffee table.

“What about Hermione?” Ginny questioned. As Harry was about to answer Ron came in through the portrait hole, he looked uneasily at Harry and Ginny, who both looked in the opposite direction. Ron slowly walked over to them and sat down in an armchair opposite. There were a few moments of silence between the three of them, but Ron finally spoke when Neville and Seamus had left, leaving them alone.

“Look, I wanted to talk to you both,” he began.

“Well maybe we don't want to talk to you?” snapped Harry, hardly in the mood for Ron's antics.

“Okay, I deserved that,” Ron conceded. “But I've just been talking to somebody, somebody who had a completely unbiased opinion on all of our…disagreements.” Ginny snorted. “I filled her…I mean him, in on this and he told me what sh-he honestly thought. I've been an idiot, and I'm sorry. Ginny, you should be able to date whomever makes you happy, even though I would prefer it not to be a Malfoy, I can't hold you back forever.” Ginny smiled a little at her brother.

“Do you really mean that?” she asked.

Ron nodded a little uncertainly at first, but he nodded more and more as he realised that he did mean it. “Yeah. Harry, I'm sorry about what I said to you. And I'm sorry that I hit you.” Harry glanced up at him.

“Why did you say those things?” he asked. Ron shrugged a little.

“I guess I thought Hermione was the only person who might be slightly interested in me, she is the first girl who has taken the time to get to know me. But I've realised that there are other girls at Hogwarts who are interested in me. I'm sure you'll make a great father Harry.” Harry closed his eyes for a minute, he had forgotten that Ron still didn't know about the baby. He found it hard to talk about, and now he was going to have to do it again. “Ron…”

“It's gone,” Ginny finished, winning a grateful glance from Harry.

“What?”

“That's why we were at St Mungo's, but there's more that I need to tell you, to tell the both of you.” He told them both about how he seemed to be able to heal, and how he had received the power from Voldemort.

“Bloody hell Harry!” Ron exclaimed. “I wonder if you could heal Errol, there must be something wrong with him.” They all laughed out loud, it sure was good to have the old Ron back.

“Ron, this person you were talking to?” Harry asked.

“Oh, well, that, he, was, you know?” he stammered.

“It was a girl wasn't it?” stated Ginny. Ron turned a bright shade of red and looked down at the ground.

“Who is it?” asked Harry.

“Susan,” he muttered, before looking back up at his best friend and sister.

“Well done mate, you're doing better than me,” said Harry.

“What do you mean?”

“Apparently she needs some space.”

“Harry, Hermione's been through a lot, I know you like to think you can, but you can't fix everything for Hermione, some things she just has to work out on her own,” responded Ginny. Harry nodded. Ron then turned back to Ginny.

“So, are you going to see Draco?” he asked her.

“I don't know, I haven't really had a chance to get to know him yet? The only time I talked to him was last year in the Astronomy tower.”

“What! You were in the Astronomy tower with Draco?” Ron yelled.

“Ron,” reminded Harry. Ron looked at Harry and remembered to hold himself to his word. “Right, sorry.” He sat back down and looked up the few stairs to his right when the door to the prefect common room slowly opened. Harry stood up as Ginny and Ron watched on from a sitting position. Hermione slowly walked down the stairs, her face full of concern.

“I just got an owl from Sirius, they've been attacked at Grimmauld Place.”

“Was anybody hurt?” Harry asked. Hermione shook her head.

“I don't know Harry, all members of the Order are meeting up at Dumbledore's Office.”

“Come on,” Harry said to Hermione, Ron got up to follow them. “Ron, you're in the Order?” Ron nodded quickly. “Ginny, we'll see you later.”

On the way to Dumbledore's office, Ron gave his best apology to Hermione, which was a good thing because Harry and Hermione were hardly carrying off the best conversations at the moment.

Once they reached Dumbledore's Office, they stepped inside after being greeted by Dumbledore.

“As you know Grimmauld Place has been attacked,” the old wizard began. “Our Order members were forced to flee, therefore Grimmauld Place has been captured by the enemy. Only one of our members was killed, Elphias Dodge.”

“Where is the Order now?” Harry asked.

“They are just making sure that Hogwarts is safe, I fear that this will be their next target. Two of our members are also scouting another member.”

“Professor Dumbledore, are we officially in the Order now?” Hermione asked.

“Yes, you will be.” He walked over to a small antique drawer in the far corner of his office; he placed his hand in and pulled out a small leather bag, before returning to the trio. He pulled out three small diamond shaped badges and placed one in each of their hands. “Hold onto that badge, and read out the message on the reverse.” Harry, Ron and Hermione turned over their badge and began to read aloud.

“By taking this badge, I understand that I will do everything in my power to protect the Wizarding world, if I break this oath I shall never be accepted among Order members again.”

“Congratulations, you are now official members of the Order of the Phoenix.” Just then almost the entire Order entered the room, Sirius, Lupin, Tonks, Moody, Bill, Charlie, Molly, Arthur, Kingsley, Snape the rest of the Hogwarts teaching staff and Mundungus Fletcher. The only people missing were Fred and George Weasley, who were busy at Diagon Alley, nobody had even informed them of this meeting. They all grouped around Dumbledore and he stood up and looked anxiously at them. “We now have three new members of the Order of the Phoenix, Mr. Ronald Weasley.” The Order nodded their heads as Mrs. Weasley wiped the tears from her eyes, she couldn't believe how another one of her children had grown up so quickly, although she didn't like the idea of him being in the Order, it was his choice to make. “Miss Hermione Granger and Mr. Harry Potter.” Harry caught Sirius' glance and Sirius winked at him quickly, creating a smile from Harry. “Although Voldemort's supporters have taken Grimmauld Place from us, we are still strong enough to win it back, and we will do. But first we must focus on defeating Voldemort, we have still heard no word from him, but I believe we have the stronger person on our side.”

“Here here!” Moody exclaimed, eyeing Harry with his magical eye. Dumbledore and every other member of the Order also turned to Harry, making him feel a little apprehensive.

There was a sudden knock on the door and it took the Order by surprise. “Enter,” said Dumbledore. The Order held their wands as the door as a precaution.

“Drop you wands,” said a short porky man with grey hair, he was wearing a pinstripe suit accompanied by a long scarlet tie.

“Cornelius,” said Dumbledore.

“Albus,” he responded. “I have heard about the Order, and I fear for the safety of our Wizarding Schools. That is why I have taken it upon myself as the Minister of Magic, to bring in the B.D.M.S.” Dumbledore had been ordered to tell the Minister about the Order at the end of last year, if he had refused his orders his job as Headmaster would have been forfeit. Losing his job wasn't an option at a time like this.

This brought on a lot of whispers from the Order. “Cornelius I must object,” stated Dumbledore calmly.

“Oh you may object, but I will not change my mind.”

“I wish to discuss this later,” asked Dumbledore.

“Very well, we can discuss it…alone.” Fudge eyes up the Order suspiciously. “I would have thought so many witches and wizards would have been able to stop a few Death Eaters. I mean Dumbledore; first you hire a convicted murderer.” Fudhe eyed Sirius suspriciousely. “Black, if it wasn't for Dumbledore helping you out in court I would have you behind bars.” Fudge glanced back down at Harry, Ron and Hermione. “And then you stoop to hiring children.” Harry was feeling rather irritated by Fudge, and after looking down on the Order, insulting Dumbledore's judgement, questioning Sirius's innocence and looking down on himself and his friends - he had had enough.

“From what I understand Minister Fudge, the Order had no option, maybe you should consider what you would do against a load of Death Eaters?”

“Me? I would knock them down one-by-one,” he bolstered.

“I'd like to see you try?” Harry mocked. Hermione tried to stop him but he brushed her aside.

“Don't you mock me boy, I am the Minister of Magic, I am no fool.”

“Could have fooled me?” answered Harry.

“The way you speak makes me think it would be better if Voldemort had taken you as well as your parents.” Harry was turning red now with anger, he started to wonder what the consequences would be if he was to knock out the Minister of Magic.

“Calm down Harry,” instructed Sirius. “Fudge, don't talk to my godson like that, if you are as special as you say you are you should have learnt some manners.”

“You expect me to listen to words from a murderer?”

“You will listen to a loving mother,” Molly Weasley stormed up to Fudge and belted him in the stomach with her handbag, she continued to attack him as Mr Weasley tried to restrain her. Bill and Charlie shot each other confused glances as Ron smiled as he watched on.

“Nice one Mum.”

“Silence!” yelled Dumbledore. “All members of the Order move to the Great Hall, except for Harry, Ron and Hermione, you three may continue your study's. Cornelius, you may stay.” Fudge nodded while straightening out his suit and hair. He caught a glimpse of Harry, Hermione and Ron walking out, he then looked back at Dumbledore.

“I'll be right back Dumbledore, I just need to check something.”

*

Harry and his two best friends walked back towards the common room. “Damn I hate Fudge!” said Harry.

“Harry, be careful what you're saying, after all he is the Minister of Magic.” Hermione said, concerned.

“But Fudge is a git,” argued Ron. Hermione tutted and rolled her eyes. “Whatever, I'm going to see if Neville or Seamus wants to play Wizard's chess.” Ron hurried off quickly down the corridor, leaving Harry and Hermione alone. They walked quietly for a few more minutes, neither knowing how to start a conversation or where to go, they should be studying but their minds were focused on other things.

“Hermione,” Harry finally began. “I know that you want to be alone, but you only needed to say that you weren't ready to have sex again.”

“Harry,” said Hermione as they paused next to the doors that went outside to the lake. “It's not just sex, it's what I went through. I know that you are only trying to help me but I want to do this without you.”

“You know what Hermione? If you can't even trust me to help you and understand your feelings after all we have been through, I don't know if I want to be a part of this relationship.” Little did they know that Cornelius Fudge was listening to the conversation from outside. He then scurried back to Dumbledore's office, muttering one simple sentence.

“I'll get you back for making a fool out of me Potter.”

Harry had left Hermione downstairs as he made his way up to the common room.

*

The next morning when Harry was dressed for breakfast, he made his way down with Ron.

“So, who do you think this new recruit is for the Order?” asked Ron.

“I don't have a clue, it could be anybody I suppose.” They looked towards the Gryffindor table, where Hermione was sitting quietly, two seats empty next to her.

“How are things with you two?” Ron questioned.

“Not great, I think I'll stay upstairs.”

“You've got to eat something mate,” argued Ron.

“I've got a chocolate frog upstairs.”

“Healthy option then?”

“Healthier than what you'll eat I'm sure.”

Harry left Ron and Hermione in the Great Hall and walked towards the Grand Staircase; once he was about to step onto the next flight he heard a noise below.

“Cornelius, please do not bring these to my school,” Dumbledore protested.

“Why not? They have learnt their ways,” said Fudge, who was signalling something in.

“You and I both know their past,” snapped Dumbledore. Fudge appeared to be ignoring him when about thirty soldiers marched in. They were clothed in long sleeve red t-shirts, red trousers with a white strip down each side accompanied with black leather boots. Funnily enough they all looked the same, they walked like some sort of robots, each sported short black hair, with what looked like black eyes and a black goatee. They didn't look too tall either.

“What are they, Santa's helpers?” Harry jumped around when he saw Draco standing behind him.

“I don't now, I guess they are the B.D.M.S, but Dumbledore doesn't seem to want them in…aren't you going for breakfast?”

“I'm on my way now, you?”

“No, I don't feel like facing Hermione at the minute.”

Draco nodded. “Oh, I see, your going to be a coward then?”

“What?” asked Harry.

“Nothing…” Draco walked down the stairs and into the Great Hall, apparently avoiding Dumbledore, Fudge and the B.D.M.S.

Author Notes: Over 3,000 words, my longest chapter EVER. I hope you enjoyed it; there are a lot of questions to be asked, what are your thoughts on them? Will Hermione and Harry make up? When will Ron apologise to Draco? Why was Draco so cool about the B.D.M.S? Will Ginny confront Draco? Who is the other order member? Who are B.D.M.S and why doesn't Dumbledore want them their? Please give me your thoughts below.

14. Dismay

Story: War

Chapter: 13

Rating of Chapter: R

My other Fics: Stress, Wake Me From This Nightmare, Psychokinesis, Forlorn

Thanks: Thanks to Cheryl and Muirnin for their continuous support and help with this fic.

Disclaimer: This story is based on characters and situations created and owned by JK Rowling, various publishers including but not limited to Bloomsbury Books, Scholastic Books and Raincoast Books, and Warner Bros., Inc. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The only things I own are the plot, any characters, spells etc that you do not recognize.

Author Notes: This continues exactly where we left off at the end of the last chapter. Although nobody noticed I did slip up in the last chapter, I mentioned Kingsley and then realised that I killed him off in Stress. Oh well, we all make mistakes.

Chapter 13: Dismay

Harry walked up to the prefect common room; he sat down in a small window seat on the left hand side of the room. Whilst gazing at the November trees he came to the realisation that the colour of the leaves weren't the only things changing in the Wizarding world. He could sense that the War was coming; there was a somewhat different feel to the air. But things weren't all changing for the good; the main problem was his situation with Hermione. When he was with her he felt complete, without her he only felt alone.

Harry was taken aback when the door swung open; he turned around and saw Ron running in, the Daily Prophet held above his head. “Is everything ok?” Harry asked him. Ron shook his head as he did his best to regain his breath.

“Not really,” he answered, holding out the Daily Prophet to Harry, who took it uncertainly. He glanced over the cover page before his face turned red with anger.

“Shit!” he snapped, throwing the paper back to Ron. “How could they print this? I mean, how could they know.” Ron shrugged again as Harry snatched the paper from his grip, reading over the front page once more, before finally reading a little bit of the article.

POTTER KNOCKS UP BEST FRIEND GRANGER

Coming in from a secret source last night and from another source over the past few weeks, the Daily Prophet can reveal a shocking story of heartbreak and violence. We can confirm, that Harry Potter has gotten his best friend Hermione Granger pregnant. Not only that, but from what we heard it is quite obvious that `The Boy Who Lived' is a dangerous sex addict.

He was overheard literally berating Miss.Granger, who could not argue his aggressive persistence. This is really a huge shock to the Wizarding World, and one can only hope that there are no more Harry Potter's around.

Harry hurled the newspaper across the room and started pacing in anger. “How could they say that? That was a private conversation between myself and Hermione, not to mention how much they twisted it.”

“I know mate, but who could have overheard you?” Ron questioned. Harry thought for a moment, who would want to do this to him? At that moment the door opened again, but this time it was Hermione who entered. She stood in the doorway for a moment; her facial expressions told Harry that she was devastated by the news. “I'll leave you two alone.” Ron took no time to escape as he darted out of the common room.

Harry locked eyes with Hermione, their faces full of hurt and anger. “Before you say anything Hermione, I would like to speak.” Harry walked slowly towards her and placed his hand on her arm. She looked up into his eyes, and the look of hurt in her eyes made Harry realize that what he was about to say was definitely going to be worthwhile. He guided her to him and he held her hands tightly. “After what I've just witnessed in the Daily Prophet I've come to a conclusion.” She looked up into his eyes, and the look of hurt in her eyes gave Harry the conviction to go through with what he was about to do

“What conclusion Harry,” Hermione asked, becoming a little concerned with her boyfriend.

“That maybe me being around you isn't such a good idea.” Hermione stayed quiet in surprise. “Think about it, I've ruined your life. I can't keep doing this to you.”

Hermione shook her head in dismay. “No Harry, I don't want to be without you, you haven't ruined my life” she pleaded, a flood of tears erupting from her eyelids.

Harry breathed in deeply and sighed. “This is very hard for me Hermione, but I'm only going to cause you more pain anyway.” Hermione wiped her eyes with her hands and gazed into his eyes, curiosity overtaking her emotions. “I mean, with the War happening, I'm going to have to be the strongest person in this world Hermione, and I have to do whatever it takes to win this battle. And I know deep down that when I do fight…” he took her hands and their fingers wrapped around each others. He looked into her eyes and continued. “I may not come back,” he finished.

“Don't say that,” argued Hermione, more tears flowing from her eyes.

“I can't deny it forever Hermione, this is reality.”

“I'll be fighting beside you,” she answered.

“NO!” He cut her off quickly and lifted her chin up so that she would look at him. “Hermione I am going to win this War for you, so that you and everybody else can live in peace whether I come back or not.”

“What about the prophecy?”

“I know about the prophecy Hermione, but that only matters if I win this War, I may not. I want to prepare you for whatever may happen, I don't know what it will take to defeat Voldemort, it may mean dying myself in the process but I will do it for you, I am doing all of this for you, you have to understand.”

She stood up straight and eyeing him intently. “Oh, for ME! Harry this isn't what I want, your destroying me here. I've already told you that I love you, all I needed was some space.”

“I love you too Hermione, that's why I'm doing this.”

“If you loved me you wouldn't be causing me so much pain,” she answered firmly, before marching out of the door, the slam causing a breeze which blew away a few hidden tears on Harry Potter's face.

(Puddle of Mudd - Nothing left to Loose)

Something, something's taking over me

Shaking, bottled up inside of me

Crawling, crawling in the shadows so no one finds me

Hiding, paranoid I suffer no sleeping

I'm annoyed, I think you should shut it

Give me no attention or you'll be sorry

I've got nothing left to lose

You always get your way

Got everything to prove

I saw you turn away

Got nothing left to lose

You always get your way

Got everything to prove

You always get your way

Help me, sitting front of fire I'm melting

Don't you leave me hanging I'm burning

Can't hold on forever

I'm not that stupid

Genius cracking underneath this pressure

Sorry couldn't keep it together

I know I've got it coming, but you'll be sorry

I've got nothing left to lose

You always get your way

Got everything to prove

I saw you turn away

Got nothing left to lose

You always get your way

Got everything to prove

You always get your way

You always get your way

I won't just turn away

Save me from myself

Always get your way

Save me from myself

I've got nothing left to lose

You always get your way

Got everything to prove

I saw you turn away

Got nothing left to lose

You always get your way

Got everything to prove

You always get your way

You always get your way

I won't just turn away

You always get your way

I saw you turn away

*

An hour later Harry was still seated in the Prefect Common Room, the slam of the door still ringing in his ears. He started to wonder what it was like outside, how people were going to react to him, how the teachers would react to the news.

Harry jumped from his thoughts when he heard a couple of loud clonks one after the other, the noise was coming from outside. He leapt up from his seat and ran over to the window, amazement taking over him as he saw three horse drawn carriages on the Hogwarts grounds. Harry remembered back in fourth year, and it suddenly hit him who it was, especially when about six girls appeared from each carriage. Harry noticed their elegant black silk uniforms and rather short skirts. These were defiantly students from the French school Beauxbatons. But why were they here?

Harry left the Prefect Common Room and dashed downstairs towards the Great Hall. Once he arrived at the doors Argus Filch stopped him. “No students allowed,” the old and wrinkled man snarled.

“But I'm a prefect,” Harry argued.

“Tough, nobody is allowed in there other than professors.”

“Harry,” Ron called from down the corridor. Harry walked quickly over to him, leaving Filch to keep watch. “Have you seen who's here?”

“Yeah, do you know what's going on in the hall?” Harry asked.

“I'm not sure, but the students from Beauxbatons aren't the only ones here.”

“Let me guess Durmstrang?” Ron nodded.

“We saw them arrive a while ago.”

“But why would they be here? It's obvious not all of them are, just a few.” At that moment two of the familiar soldiers marched towards them, dressed in their usual red suits.

“Leave please,” they both stated simply.

“Why should we?” Ron challenged. One of the soldiers swept an arm across Ron's chest, sending him flying through the air onto the ground.

“What are you doing?” Harry snapped. Then the other soldier did the same to him, as he landed he narrowly avoided Ron. As the soldiers passed out of sight Harry and Ron stumbled to their feet.

“I guess that's the B.D.M.S?” questioned Ron. Harry just nodded suspiciously, something was definitely wrong. They began their way towards the library to study; once they were there they took their seats in a quiet corner and pretended to read.

“So what do you know about these things?” Ron asked.

“No much, just that Dumbledore doesn't want them here?”

“Why not?”

“I can answer that,” answered Draco, taking a seat opposite them. He eyed Ron for a moment before turning to Harry.

“I know a little bit about the B.D.M.S. First of all, they are pretty easy to kill, one whack with a solid object and they disintegrate into dust.”

“Yuck,” muttered Ron.

“Sorry, next time I'll tell you the PG version.” Ron glared at his enemy but listened on. “Anyway, they might be easy to beat but they are strong, their main strength is in their arms.”

“Tell me about it,” added Ron, snorting.

“What about background information?” Harry asked. Draco sighed.

“Ah, okay. Well they were originally created at the Ministry of Magic, Fudge's idea to protect people. It wasn't too bad at first but soon they started acting strangely, and the next minute they were working as spies for Voldemort, giving him information from the Ministry. Word has it Voldemort betrayed them and they have changed their ways, take that as you will.”

“What does this B.D.M.S stand for anyway, and how de we know you're not lying?” Ron questioned.

“The British Defence of Magical Schools, and believe me or not, either way, I'm the only source you have.”

“But if they were spies for Voldemort they shouldn't be here?” Harry argued.

“Well with that prat Fudge about, Dumbledore doesn't have an option.” They pondered over Draco's words for a moment before he changed the subject.

“So Weasley, I see you've decided to grow up?” Ron half nodded. “How's Ginny?”

“Last I checked she was fine, after all…I told her to date whomever she wants.” Ron braced himself for the next insult.

“That was big of you…I appreciate it.” Draco held out a hand to Ron, which he apprehensively shook. “How about you Potter?” He held out his hand to Harry, which he gladly shook.

“But Draco, call us by our first names,” added Harry. Draco nodded and took his hand away. “So how are things with you and Gr-Hermione.”

“Awful, I sort of…broke up with her.” Harry looked down at the table in guilt.

“What the…” Ron began. “Why?”

“It's for her own good, I told her that when I go into this war I may not come back,” he said confidently.

“Well that's confidence boosting, it's always nice to know our most important wizard is full of confidence,” said Draco sarcastically.

“Well if all you two are going to do is argue with me, than I think I'll find another table.” He began to get up but he fell stumbled against the wall as a sharp pain darted into his scar. It felt as though he had punctured his head against a barbed-wire fence. He stumbled off the wall and collapsed to his knees, his vision was gone and the whole room was replaced with black. He could hear a voice that sounded like Ron's, it was as if it was coming from a mile away, but over the top of that a voice came crystal clear.

`Things getting to you Potter, am I getting to you?' Voldemort's shrill voice echoed through his mind sending rivets of pain through his head. `You won't have worries for long, this war will be won and I will rule all, watch your back Potter, you never know where my servants may be lurking.' The pain disappeared from Harry's head and his vision came back with a blur, he tried to straighten himself up but couldn't get to his feet.

Draco and Ron pulled him up and moved him out of the library, leaving a crowd of confused students. They took Harry up to the hospital wing and sat him down in a small chair. Madam Pomfrey rushed over to him. “What's the problem?” she asked hurriedly.

“Voldemort got in my head, that's all.” Harry said casually. “It's happened before.”

“Are you sure you are ok?” she asked, Harry nodded his head.

“Yeah, I just need to think for a moment.”

Author Notes: Ooh, things are growing interesting now aren't they? They lyrics have more meaning if you actually here the songs as all lyrics do. Who are the TWO sources for the Daily Prophet?

15. Revelations, Voldemort and Occlumency

Story: War

Chapter: 14

Rating of Chapter: R

My other Fics: Stress, Wake Me From This Nightmare, Psychokinesis, Forlorn

Thanks: Thanks to Cheryl and Muirnin for their continuous support and help with this fic.

Disclaimer: This story is based on characters and situations created and owned by JK Rowling, various publishers including but not limited to Bloomsbury Books, Scholastic Books and Raincoast Books, and Warner Bros., Inc. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The only things I own are the plot, any characters, spells etc that you do not recognize.

Author Notes: I read what a couple of you said about H/Hr. But trust me; things will improve a lot for them, very soon actually. This is an H/Hr story is it not? But you have to understand that things can't be rosy all the time can they?

Chapter 14: Realisations, Voldemort and Occlumency

Harry was seated in the hospital wing, his mind full of Voldemort's speech. Harry knew deep down that he needed to take Occlumency again, but he couldn't face anymore lessons from Snape. Ron placed an arm on his shoulder.

“Are you alright mate?” he asked with concern. Harry straightened up in his seat and took in a deep breath.

“Yeah, don't worry…I'll be fine.” Harry answered absent-mindedly. At that moment Harry heard quickening footsteps coming from behind the entrance doors. The doors flung open and Hermione ran into the room and wrapped her arms around him.

“Come on.” Draco said to Ron, pulling him away by the sleeve of his robe as they left Harry and Hermione with Madam Pomfrey who began to speak.

“Do excuse me, I have just been informed that a student has been careless with her Grow Your Own Warts Kit.” With a smile she dashed out of the room. Harry couldn't help but stay in Hermione's arms, she had such an effect on him it was unreal. After five minutes or so of taking in the sweet scent in her hair, Harry pulled away from Hermione.

“Are you okay? What happened?” Hermione asked, her hand reaching his.

“I'm okay, it's just Voldemort,” he responded, he began to move his hand away from hers but she gripped it more firmly.

“Voldemort!” she exclaimed. “What did he do?” He looked deeply into her chocolate eyes, deciding whether or not to tell her the truth. After a few seconds he had realised that he couldn't lie to her.

“He got into my head,” he started, his head dropping down. “He was just taunting me, and threatening me. He said that his servants could be anywhere.” There were a few moments of silence between the two, before Hermione said what Harry had been both expecting and dreading.

“Harry, you need to take Occlumency again…” she began but was cut off by Harry.

“I'm not doing more of those stupid lessons with Snape,” he answered coldly.

“Maybe you don't have to do the lessons with Snape,” she suggested as Harry stared at her curiously.

“What do you mean?”

Hermione slipped her bag off her shoulder and pulled out a hefty book and placed it on her knees. “Since the summer after fifth year I've been reading up on a few things. What I'm trying to say is that…I might be able to teach you myself.” Harry suddenly felt slight hope inside him.

“Really?” he encouraged. Hermione smiled at him before nodding her head. “Well I'm game if you are.”

“Great, when do you want to start?” she asked casually.

“How about tomorrow night? In our common room?” Hermione nodded again in agreement before getting up from her seat.

“Are you sure you're going to be okay?”

“Yeah, I'll be fine.” Hermione smiled at him again before making her way to the door. “Hermione,” Harry called, the urge growing stronger to tell her how much he loved her and to kiss her right there. She turned to face him; she looked so fragile and innocent, Harry's words from earlier returned to his mind. “Nothing.” Hermione's face changed from hope to disappointment and she left the room.

Harry sat still in thought, he knew that being near Hermione was going to make things harder for him, but he preferred to have Hermione teach him rather than Severus Snape. Harry heard a hollow thud from somewhere in the corridor and he jumped up from his seat and ran out. He turned two rights before seeing Hermione just ahead.

“Hermione!” he gasped, as she turned around, startled to see him there again.

“Harry, are you okay?”

“Yeah, I just heard that thud and I wanted to make sure you were safe.” Hermione moved a little closer to him.

“I'm fine, but I didn't hear a noise.” Harry looked around in confusion as Hermione took his hands again. BANG! Harry jumped again as the sound grew even louder.

“Did you hear that?” he asked breathlessly. Hermione shook her head; again she was growing concerned for Harry. As he moved his head around anxiously, Hermione placed a hand on the back of his neck and forced him to look at her.

“Calm down,” she said softly while stroking his hair. As if an invisible force was moving them together, their heads moved in slowly. Harry prepared himself for the usual sensation he felt when Hermione's lips met his, as the thoughts were about to become a reality a jolt of pain shot through his head. He pulled away and fell back to the ground, his screams echoing through the halls and tearing up his vocal chords. He clenched his forehead and caught a glimpse of Hermione through his blurred vision. `Getting to you Potter?' he heard the hiss from Voldemort as he rolled onto his stomach, the pain still excruciating. As he battled through the pain he heard another bang. `Putting you on edge?' the voice came again. Hermione placed a hand on his back to stop him from twisting and turning as the pain died out.

Harry rolled onto his back to find himself staring at a concerned Hermione who was surrounded by a bunch of nervous and excited students. He sat up slowly, his breathing heavy with the sweat dripping from his forehead. “Hermione,” he gasped, staring at the beauty before him. Suddenly he realised how comforting it was to be near her. He stumbled to his feet, using both Hermione and the wall as support. He looked around at the panicked students around him, the terrified looks on their innocent faces told him how much they were depending on him. “I'm fine,” he groaned. The crowd of students smiled and gladly made their way into the Great Hall, as Harry watched them leave he collapsed forward onto Hermione.

“What's happening?” she asked as he managed to hold himself up on his own.

He held Hermione's face tightly with both of his hands, his voice still shaky. “It's here Hermione, the war is finally here and I can't do this alone. I'm so scared, the responsibility rests on my shoulders, I don't know how much more I can take.”

Hermione let out a few tears at the site of Harry crying, something she wasn't used to seeing, he was in so much pain it broke her heart. “You're not alone Harry…I'm here for you.” She steadied his head until their eyes locked. “I love you.” Harry looked at her seriously. She knew that she had just said what she honestly thought, and he couldn't deny it.

“I love you too…I need you.” They could feel each other's breath on their faces they were so close, Harry moved his head that fraction closer until their lips touched. Harry placed his tongue on Hermione's lower lip when she opened her mouth giving him access to her. Her taste drove Harry mad but he made sure that he didn't take it too far by pulling away briskly. “So where does this leave us?” Hermione asked, still a little breathless.

“In the middle of a war,” said Harry, pulling away from her, “a war that we will win.”

*

Ginny Weasley strolled out of her History of Magic lesson and walked down two corridors, she was on her way to the common room when an arm grabbed her and pulled her into a large empty classroom. “What the,” a hand covered up her mouth and she stamped on the persons foot.

“Damn! I only want to talk to you.”

“Draco?” Ginny walked over to Draco, who's foot she had just stamped on. “I'm sorry.”

Draco straightened up and smiled at her. “It's okay. I guess you did learn something from your brothers.” They stayed silent for a few minutes before Ginny hesitantly spoke.

“What did you want to talk to me about?” she asked curiously.

“Oh err, you know…” Ginny shrugged, a little confused. “Oh fuck it,” Draco said quickly before walking determinedly over to her and smashing his mouth to hers. She pulled back a little at first, the surprise and force getting the better of her. After a few moments she relaxed into his kiss, his kiss, the person who had taunted her family so many times in the past…god it felt good! They broke apart briefly to catch their breath before Draco wrapped his arms around her waist and brought her to her tiptoes, before placing another kiss on her lips.

A light coughing sounded behind them, but they were so caught up in each other that neither noticed. They finally broke apart upon hearing giggling. They glanced at the dozen giggling girls dressed in silky black uniforms. The huge woman standing in front, apparently the source of the coughing was similarly dressed yet adorned with many shining jewels. "Now dat I 'ave your attention. I am Madam Maxime, 'eadmistress of Beauxbatons. I ask dat you kindly remove yourselves from dis room as it is for da use of my students." A smirking Draco and a red faced Ginny quickly exited the room.

*

All students of Hogwarts were seated in the Great Hall, anxiously awaiting an announcement from their Headmaster. Harry sat down next to Ron and Hermione; Ron leaned into him and took his attention off Dumbledore. “I see you and Hermione fell out for a long time?” Harry just smiled and looked back up at Dumbledore, who had now stood up to begin his speech.

“You are gathered here to listen to a brief announcement that I have to make. By order of the Minister of Magic, some students from Beauxbatons and Durmstrang have been moved to Hogwarts so that the British Defence of Magical Schools can keep them free of danger. Other students have been divided to other Wizarding schools throughout the world.”

The students at each table were franticly discussing what Dumbledore had just said; some pupils glanced over at the two small tables, which seated the foreign students. Harry glanced at the table of the Beauxbatons students; one student in particular caught his eye, probably because he was staring directly at Hermione. Harry watched him for a few minutes but was distracted by Ron nudging him on the shoulder.

“What is it?” Harry asked him, his concentration focused on the boy who was still watching Hermione intently.

“Phass the photatoes,” Ron spoke with his mouth half full of food. Harry passed him the potatoes and Hermione tapped him on the arm.

“That guy,” Harry nodded at the boy as discretely as possible. “He's staring right at you.” Hermione looked over at the thin boy with slick black hair in a ponytail, he grinned at Hermione before giving her a quick wink and getting up from his seat. He strolled over casually to Hermione and knelt down at her side.

“Excuser me mademoiselle, vous êtes une belle jeune femme,” he said in a tone which Harry found rather pompous. Hermione smiled weakly at the boy. “Je m'appelle Felipe Dupree..”

“Bonjour Felipe,” Hermione responded as cheerfully as possible.

"Je dois aller cher ami, peut-être nous parlons bientôt?" he asked confidently. Hermione nodded and faked a smile until he was out of sight.

“What did he say to you?” Harry questioned sternly.

“It's not important,” Hermione tried to brush the subject aside, knowing how Harry would react, she moved back to her dinner.

“Hermione I would like to know,” he demanded seriously, his eyes not moving from her. Hermione dropped her knife and fork on her plate

“Okay, if you must know he said, excuse me Miss, you are a beautiful young woman.”

“He was hitting on you, that, that…”

“Frog,” suggested Ron.

“Ron!” Hermione snapped, slapping him on the arm. “That's rude.”

“Oh sorry, would you prefer, stuck up dick.” Ron and Harry started to laugh like hyenas, but soon died down when they noticed the `McGonagall' look Hermione was giving them.

Author Notes: I know this isn't that long, but I managed over 2,000 words; the other chapters will get longer though.

16. Coach Hermione

Story: War

Chapter: 15

Rating of Chapter: R

My other Fics: Stress, Wake Me From This Nightmare, Psychokinesis, Forlorn

Thanks: Thanks to Cheryl and Muirnin for their continuous support and help with this fic.

Disclaimer: This story is based on characters and situations created and owned by JK Rowling, various publishers including but not limited to Bloomsbury Books, Scholastic Books and Raincoast Books, and Warner Bros., Inc. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The only things I own are the plot, any characters, spells etc that you do not recognize.

Author Notes: In this chapter Harry practises Occlumency, the newest Order member is revealed and more questions are answered.

Chapter 15: Coach Hermione

The next evening Harry and Hermione sat alone in the silence of the prefect common room. They were due to start Occlumency and Harry was a little nervous about beginning. He found himself thinking back to fifth year when he had tried Occlumency, it hadn't been overly successful. He didn't try last year because he didn't have enough mind problems with Voldemort. Of course this year things were becoming harder, Of course, this year Harry was definitely feeling Voldemort's presence. Things were going to get harder Harry knew it, as did Voldemort.

“Are you ready?” said Hermione, sitting forward and opening up a book to an already marked page. Harry dragged himself forward next to Hermione and sat up abruptly. “I'll take that as a yes?”

Harry nodded casually. “Yeah well, it's only a bit of Occlu-whatever, nothing to worry about.”

“Liar,” Hermione responded with a small smile.

“Okay so I'm a little nervous, but I'd rather just get it done with.” Hermione stood up and bent down to glance at the book, before returning her eyes to Harry.

"Right...the first thing you need to do is clear your mind, find a distraction. Then, while I try to get into your mind, concentrate and try to stop me." Harry ran his fingers through his raven locks as he often did when he was worried.

“I'll try, but are you sure you know how to do this?” he said with a hint of uncertainty.

“Well I've been studying Occlumency for over a year now, so I must know a little something. For now let's work on you taking your mind off things…how about Quidditch?”

Harry tried his best to think about the thrill he experienced when taking to the air, just as Hermione was about to pull out her wand he looked back at her. “I can't do it!”

“Yes you can Harry,” Hermione replied with encouragement and determination clear in her tone. “Please, we can try something else.” Hermione moved a hand to the top button of her nightshirt, she knew that this wasn't something she would usually walk around doing but she would do anything to help Harry. She unfastened the first few buttons as she watched Harry watch on in amazement, his mouth hanging open a little more every few seconds. With a brisk movement Hermione whipped out her wand. “Leglimens!”

Harry closed his eyes as a blinding white light erupted behind his eyelids, he could see himself at the Dursleys, Dudley chasing after him with a chocolate donut in his hand. The image changed to him glancing up at Hagrid the day he had met him. Then the vision changed quickly to the Dementor's on the train at the beginning of third year. `No, I can't let you in, I won't let you.'

Harry's visions changed to the fire in the prefect common room when he realised he was kneeling down on the ground. He hadn't stopped Hermione from entering his thoughts quickly enough. He stumbled up from the ground, his head feeling as though it was split in two. As his eyes trailed past the sofa he noticed a figure lying on the ground. “Hermione!” he shouted as he rushed to her side. He placed an arm under her neck as her eyes fluttered open. “Are you okay?”

She smiled a little and sat up slowly, using Harry as her support. “Yeah, I just blacked out for a moment.” Harry smiled but Hermione looked concerned. “Harry I - I couldn't take it, I'm not strong enough…you need Snape to teach you.” Harry did nothing more than hold Hermione in his arms, she had done so much for him that he owed it to her to give Snape another go with Occlumency.

*

Two days later, Draco Malfoy was seated in Professor Dumbledore's office, he knew why he was there and he could guess what was going to happen. He stared into the eyes of Albus Dumbledore who was seated opposite him, his eyes shining behind his half-moon glasses. “Mr Malfoy, you probably know why you are here?”

Draco nodded and scratched his nose coolly. “Yeah, and I'm not going to change my mind.”

Dumbledore nodded simply. “Very well, the decision is your's but you would be greatly appreciated.”

Draco smirked. “I know, but I don't need to join a little group to fight in this war, I can fight on my own.”

“You cannot win this war on your own, after all it is only Harry who can kill Voldemort, what will you do when it comes to him?”

Draco sat quietly, he hadn't thought about that before. “I - I - I'll…” Dumbledore nodded with a smile. “I'll join.”

The Headmaster then gave Draco his honorary badge, declaring him the newest member of the Order of the Phoenix.

*

Harry and Hermione walked hand in hand down a long hall leading to the Great Hall. As they walked past a dozen B.D.M.S. and were about to turn into the Hall Harry noticed Fudge walk down a corridor to their right. Harry stopped to watch when Hermione tapped him on the arm. "What is it?" she asked."

“Follow me.” Harry led her down the corridor, trying to look as innocent as possible around the B.D.M.S. Once they reached the corner they stood behind a statue so that they were hidden from view. Fudge was talking to a couple of the B.D.M.S members as though he was giving them orders. The two soldiers nodded and followed him down a corridor. “Come on.” Harry and Hermione continued down the now empty corridor and turned to their left where Fudge had gone, as they went around the corner they were met by a soldier. As the soldier swung his arm Harry ducked whilst pulling Hermione down. As they were on the ground he kicked the soldier in the stomach. They watched on as the soldier's face turned to a grey colour before three cracks appeared before it disintegrated.

Harry picked the uniform up and thought for a moment. “Harry what are you doing?” said Hermione impatiently as Harry pulled the red top over his head.

“I'm following Fudge.”

“Why?”

“Because he's up to something.” Harry pulled on the remainder of the uniform and turned to Hermione, who pulled out her wand and muttered a quick spell giving Harry a perfectly drawn goatee. “How do I look?”

Hermione smiled. “Like one of them.” Hermione placed a brief kiss on his lips before leaving him to follow the Minister of Magic and his companions.

Harry walked down two halls, managing to avoid any unwanted confrontations with any unwanted company. Harry walked quickly into a small area where he was facing Dumbledore's office, as he arrived he noticed six B.D.M.S soldiers glaring in his direction. “Intruder!” they all shouted at once. Harry guessed that these were some of the brighter ones Draco had mentioned. As they paved in on him he heard a spell cast from behind them. A blinding yellow light blasted in the centre of them, stunning Harry for a few seconds but disintegrating the B.D.M.S. Harry regained his vision in time to see Draco standing outside the platform to Dumbledore's office.

“Hello Potter, nice outfit…but I don't believe it's April 1st for a few months yet.” Harry couldn't help but smile at Draco's sarcastic comment, he was so grateful of his appearance. “So what are you up to?”

“Following Fudge, why were you at Dumbledore's office?”

“None of your business, is Fudge up to something?”

“Although that's none of your business I believe he is up to something. That's why I'm following him, thanks for the assist by the way.” Harry began to walk away but Draco caught up with him.

“I'll follow, you never know when you might need somebody to save your ass, how did you ever avoid death so many times?”

Harry smiled. “Luck I guess.” Draco slipped on another uniform and they turned down another corridor, this time it would take them outside of the castle. They walked by the lake quietly and Harry pulled Draco to a halt when he caught a glimpse of Fudge in the distance. He thought somebody was talking to him so he moved close enough to be out of sight but hear what was being said.

“I have to thank you for being such a great asset to me.” Fudge said to the person hidden from view.

“Anything to get my job back, you know I heard everything from where I was being kept.” Fudge shook hands with the woman and stepped aside giving Harry view of the person he was dreading seeing the most.

“Who's that old bat?” Draco puzzled.

“Rita Skeeter, she was the other source to Fudge, damn it!”

“How could you hear what they were saying?”

“Well maybe you would too if your head wasn't so far up your arse!” Harry snapped. Draco raised an eyebrow and laughed lightly. “I'm sorry, I'm just a little angry.”

“That's ok,” said Draco patting Harry on the shoulder. “But I'm going to have to get you back.”

*

“But it can't be Rita I have her kept upstairs in her jar.” Hermione said as she made her way up to the girl's dormitory, allowing Draco, Harry and Ron access.

“Well it was her, the same lank blonde hair, the same fake jewels, wasn't it Draco?” Harry asked him. Draco nodded absent-mindedly; he gave Ginny a quick wink. She was sitting on her bed with a book on her lap, a smile now developing on her red face.

Hermione knelt down on the floor and looked under her bed, a few minutes later she stood up and announced. “She's gone.”

“When was the last time you checked on her?” Harry asked urgently.

Hermione furrowed her brow, knowing that she, Hermione Granger, had made a mistake. “About a month ago.”

“A month?” Draco questioned. “Good one.”

“Who could have taken her?” Ron wondered.

Hermione placed her hands on her hips. “Fudge of course, he could have come in here anytime and broke her out. Or of course if he didn't feel like doing the work any of his army could have done.”

“That prick,” Ron stated.

Author Notes: I love writing Harry/Draco scenes; I hope you enjoy reading them too. A lot of things answered above, let me know what you think.

17. Engagement Rings and Butterbeer

Story: War

Chapter: 16

Rating of Chapter: R

My other Fics: Stress, Wake Me From This Nightmare, Psychokinesis, Forlorn

Thanks: Thanks to Cheryl and Muirnin for their continuous support and help with this fic.

Disclaimer: This story is based on characters and situations created and owned by JK Rowling, various publishers including but not limited to Bloomsbury Books, Scholastic Books and Raincoast Books, and Warner Bros., Inc. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The only things I own are the plot, any characters, spells etc that you do not recognize.

Author Notes: A much more pleasant chapter than usual.

Chapter 16: Engagement Rings and Butterbeer

Harry waited for Hermione in the main Gryffindor Common Room while she was meeting with Professor McGonagall to find out if there were any subjects she needed to master in order to achieve all of her N.E.W.T. levels. Harry already knew what he needed if he wanted to be an Auror.

A short while later Hermione walked in and sat down next to Harry. She didn't say anything but looked a little annoyed and slightly embarrassed. “Is everything okay?” asked Harry smiling. It always made him laugh when Hermione was angry.

She turned to face him and sighed heavily. “I might as well tell you, you're going to find out anyway. There is one subject that I am missing…flying.” Harry chuckled but Hermione glared at him. “I don't see what's so funny?” she snapped.

“Well I've never seen you on a broom…” he said through his laughter.

“That's because I can't fly.”

“What?” he asked, his laughter dying out. “Oh well, I can teach you.” Hermione shook her head.

“Sorry Harry, but I want to master this on my own, if I need your help I'll let you know.” Harry shrugged.

“Okay, but it's not that simple you know.”

“I know, It's not like I haven't been on a broom before, it's just…I have a hard time staying on.” Harry laughed again and Hermione couldn't help but smile. “I don't know what you're laughing about, you still need to ask Snape for Occlumency lessons.” Harry stopped laughing abruptly and his face turned from happy to sad.

“I'll ask him when I get chance. So,” Harry started, changing the subject, “heard anything from your good friend? The French guy.”

“No, he was only saying hello.”

“He was hitting on you,” argued Harry. “Trust me.”

“Believe what you will, I don't see why you're concerned anyway, I'm quite happy with you and I don't see any reason to trade you in…not at the moment anyway.” She smiled at him and Harry realised that this was the first light-hearted conversation they had shared recently.

To be honest I wouldn't blame you for trading me in. How are people treating you now that they found out your boyfriend's a sex addict?

“Nobody's really said much, a few Beauxbatons girls snicker when I walk past but nothing more, how about you?” she asked, turning to her boyfriend.

“About the same, although a few Slytherins have enjoyed making me the butt of their jokes. I just take it all with a pinch of salt.”

“I still can't believe Fudge and Rita, I can't wait to reveal her animagus form.” Hermione said with excitement in her voice.

“Sorry Hermione but I won't let you.” Harry demanded. “I know how much you want to get back at her, but if you reveal Rita's form Fudge will make you pay, and I won't let you go through more pain.” Hermione thought for a moment.

“You can be very wise when you want to be Harry.”

“Well I learnt from the best.” He placed a kiss on her cheek and turned his attention back to his Potions book. How was he ever going to pass five N.E.W.Ts and get `Exceeds Expectations' in each of them?

*

The next weekend Harry still hadn't asked Snape about Occlumency, “I'll get to it,” was his usual answer to the ever-persistent Hermione. His mind was currently occupied with the thoughts of going into Hogsmeade, which is what he would be doing in a few minutes time.

He entered Hogsmeade through the usual passage with only Hermione. Ron had gone on his first date with Susan, and Hermione and Harry had to literally drag him along. They could see him a little further ahead walking nervously next to Susan. It was bitter cold outside and all the students were dressed in their winter clothes. Harry didn't have too much to wear so he wore one of the many sweaters Mrs Weasley had knitted him, over his school uniform and he had a pair of gloves that Hermione had brought him a couple of years ago. Hermione was wearing a red woolly hat with her brown locks swept back; she was also wearing a brown and black jacket, denim jeans with a pair of black gloves. Light snow was beginning to sprinkle a gleam over the crowded streets as Harry and Hermione walked together. ,

“Do you want to go for a Butterbeer at the Three Broomsticks?” Hermione asked him.

“Yeah,” Harry replied, his mind clearly on something else. “Why don't you go ahead, I'll be there in a while.”

“Where are you going?”

Harry began to lie but thought better of it and told her the truth. “I'm getting your Christmas present.” Hermione beamed and Harry knew that it would be a huge surprise for her. “So you'll let me go?”

“After this…” Hermione kissed him softly on his lips, and in this cold her breath felt even warmer than usual, his face now tinted with a little bit of colour.

“I might need more of those to keep me warm.” She gave him another quick kiss before allowing him to begin shopping. “I won't be long,” he called to her as she entered the Three Broomsticks, the usual friendly atmosphere striking her as soon as she stepped foot in the pub.

*

Harry made his way to `Jackie Joyce's Jewels For All,' it wouldn't take him long as he had said, the truth was that Sirius had already ordered and paid for the wedding ring Harry had chosen last time he was at Hogsmeade. He had decided a long time ago that he was going to pop the question and seeing as though things hadn't gone quite so well before he figured Christmas would be the perfect moment to propose again, only this time he would have a ring. It had used almost all of the remaining money he had left from his mother and father, and he was glad it would be going to the most important cause in his life.

He entered the very classy jewellery store. The very old building's walls were painted white. Harry looked up to the ceiling at the many old exposed wooden beams that showed the building's age. There were various tables displaying an array of fine jewellery, but Harry passed them by making his way to the checkout. A tall, thin woman with long black hair whipped back in a ponytail greeted him. She wore a white shirt and a long black skirt that matched the colour of her eyes. “Hello sir, I'm Jackie. How may I help you?” she asked pleasantly.

“My Godfather ordered an engagement ring for me a while ago, it's under the name `Black.'” Jackie nodded and walked into the small room located behind her. She returned shortly carrying a small black box. She handed it to Harry. He carefully opened the box and gazed in awe at the twinkling ring. The engagement ring, a one karat princess cut diamond flanked on either side by two quarter karat diamonds placed in a white gold setting, simple yet elegant just like his Hermione. He quietly thanked Sirius for his good taste. The ring was perfect.

*

Hermione sat at a table for two in the Three Broomsticks. She had ordered Harry and herself each a butterbeer. She couldn't help but wonder what Harry was getting her for Christmas. “`ermione?” she jumped around only to see Felipe walking towards her.

“Felipe!” she said in surprise, looking down at the table. He sat down opposite her.

“You are `ere alone? Vhere is `Arry?”

“He'll be here soon?” she responded, looking uncomfortably at the door, dreading Harry returning now. Madam Rosmerta placed two glasses of Butterbeer down on the table. “Thank you,” she said to Madam Rosmerta as she nodded and left them alone.

“No Hermione, thank you.” Felipe picked up the glass and took a swallow of the drink.

“No!” Hermione exclaimed. “That was for Harry.”

“But `Arry is no' `ere.” Hermione took no more notice of Felipe and continued to look anxiously towards the entrance. “You don' really love `Arry do you?”

“Oh no,” gasped Hermione as she saw the door open and Harry stepped in.

“Ah, it was obvious dat you didn't,” Felipe added. Hermione turned back to him.

“What? No! I do love Harry, now would you leave please?” she said harshly.

“You!” Harry shouted striding towards them. He grabbed Felipe by the collar pulling him off the seat. “Get way from my girlfriend!”

“We vhere only talking.” Felipe innocently explained, however, the glare in his eye did not go unnoticed by Harry. Felipe then shrugged himself free and quickly walked away.

“What was he doing here?” asked Harry taking the seat once occupied by Felipe.

“Sorry, I couldn't get him to leave.”

Harry glared at his half empty Butterbeer. “He-He…he drank my Butterbeer?” he snapped angrily. It took Hermione half an hour to calm him down, before they finally left Hogsmeade to return to Hogwarts.

18. Dreams, Plans and Attacks

Story: War

Chapter: 17

Rating of Chapter: R

My other Fics: Stress, Wake Me From This Nightmare, Psychokinesis, Forlorn

Thanks: Thanks to Cheryl and Muirnin for their continuous support and help with this fic.

Disclaimer: This story is based on characters and situations created and owned by JK Rowling, various publishers including but not limited to Bloomsbury Books, Scholastic Books and Raincoast Books, and Warner Bros., Inc. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The only things I own are the plot, any characters, spells etc that you do not recognize.

Author Notes: N/A

Chapter 17: Dreams, Plans and Attacks

A cold chill swept through the open-roofed chamber in which the Dark Lord stood along with his supporters. A stout balding man waddled into the room and knelt down in front of Voldemort. “Is everything going to plan?” he sneered, not even looking at Wormtail.

“Y-Yes,” stuttered Wormtail, the sweat dripping from his brow. “Those potions have been working to perfection, our army is almost ready.”

“And what about our other plan?” Voldemort questioned bitterly.

“P-Perfect, it should be happening any t-time in the next twenty f-four hours.” A sly smile crept on the face of he-who-must-not-be-named as he felt the sweet scent of victory within his grasp.

*

Harry unbuttoned the buttons on Hermione's shirt as he pulled her onto him as they collapsed on his bed. He trailed gently kisses up her neck and across her jaw before capturing her lips once more. His hands travelled through her hair while his tongue slipped into her mouth. She rolled him over and tugged his shirt over his head as she lay on top of him proceeding to kiss him with all the passion she could conjure.

Harry briefly pulled away from her and looked deeply into her eyes. “Your beautiful. Are you sure you're ready?” She smiled and nodded. Her soft eyes made him melt until he watched her eyes roll to the top of her head as she crashed down on top of him. Harry held her in his arms and stared at a huge claw that was pierced into her back, the blood trailing onto his hands. “No!”

He looked straight ahead and saw two huge green beasts on all fours. Harry noticed that one had a claw missing, that claw had killed the woman he loved. The beast had a long tail and red eyes with a horn on its head, almost like a rhinoceros but bigger and green. Harry watched on as Voldemort appeared between the two beasts. “Avada Kedavra!” he yelled, his wand pointed directly at Harry's heart. The green light flashed before his eyes before a black screen appeared before him.

Harry opened his eyes and woke with a start. He stared up at his bed canopy, his heart racing as sweat formed on his forehead. These dreams had to stop, Voldemort had to stop. Harry knew he was the only one who could make these things stop and it was time to do something about it. Tomorrow he would see Snape…and ask him for more Occlumency lessons. Harry could imagine Snape's pale face and greasy hair as he grinned while watching Harry crawl to him for help. Unfortunately those were Harry's last thoughts before drifting back into an uneasy sleep.

*

The next morning at breakfast Harry decided to keep quiet about his latest dream. He took a seat between Hermione and Ron as he glanced up at the head table. Snape appeared to be starting right at him. Harry attempted to shrug it off by checking up on Felipe. He was sitting quietly with his classmates, a buttered croissant on his plate.

“Alright?” Ron questioned. Harry turned back to Ron, and then to Hermione, who was looking concerned.

“Yeah I'm fine. I was just thinking of the first hex I'm going to cast on Felipe.”

“Harry he's not worth it, ignore him,” instructed Hermione, eyeing him seriously. Harry found it hard to listen to Hermione, at the minute beating the crap out of Felipe seemed like the greatest idea in the world.

Harry felt a chill run down his spine as a cold hand landed on his shoulder, he held still noticing the startled look on Hermione's face, and the panic-stricken one on Ron. Snape leant his head next to Harry's ear. “Noon, my office.” He turned away with a blink of the eye and left the hall.

“What was that all about?” Ron asked, staring at Harry nervously. Harry shook his head.

“I don't know, I guess I'll find out at noon.” The trio exchanged nervous and puzzled faces before continuing a quiet breakfast.

*

Harry glanced at his watch nervously, it was ten thirty and the long hand on his watch seemed to be taking an eternity to move. “Ready!” Hermione called as she walked into the Gryffindor Common Room with her elbow pads and kneepads attached.

“You look just the part,” stated Harry with a grin.

“Thanks,” answered Hermione uncertainly. She picked up the Cleansweep what she had borrowed from Ron. “Wish me luck.”

“You don't need luck,” said Harry, placing a soft kiss on her lips. She beamed and left the room to begin her lessons. Harry sat back down and thought about why Snape wanted to see him. It seemed too much of a coincidence that he had been called to Snape's office on the same day he was going to ask him for Occlumency lessons. AHHHHHH! Harry jumped up off his seat and ran to the window, he gazed up at the sky to see Hermione high up in the air, too high. He rushed into his room, opened up the trunk at the foot of his bed and pulled out his Firebolt. He ran back into the main room and pushed the biggest window open, before mounting his broom. He kicked up from the ground and raised slightly in the air before moving slowly out of the window, he sped up slightly as the force of being so high sent Hermione off her broom.

He flew as quickly as he could towards Hermione. As she fell down quickly past him he flung out an arm and gripped onto the collar of her robe. Hermione noticed Ron's beloved broom heading to the ground so she whipped out her wand and cast a quick `Wingardium Leviosa' to ease it to the ground.

“I can't hold on,” muttered Harry as he felt his grip on Hermione loosening. Hold on Harry don't let her fall. The voice in his mind called out. Hermione's robe slipped out of his hand but he caught her by the hand that he now held in a firm grip. As he moved slowly towards ground he felt his grasp on the broom fail as he slipped off towards ground, he saw Hermione stay floating in the air as he hit the ground with a thud.

Luckily it wasn't a long fall, but he was more bothered about what was keeping Hermione up, or more who it was. Hermione was brought slowly to the ground and his eyes focused on Felipe who had caught Hermione with a spell in mid-air. He stormed over to Felipe, grabbed him by the collar and threw him to the ground. Harry swung back an arm but was held back by Hermione. He stood up and glared furiously at him. “Harry calm down!” Hermione pleaded as Felipe struggled to his feet.

“He jinxed my broom, I should kill him!” Harry screamed, but Hermione kept a firm hold on him.

“No Harry, he didn't do anything wrong.” Felipe smirked at Harry as he left; this went unnoticed by Hermione as she struggled to hold Harry back. “Harry you have to calm down about this.”

“Doesn't it seem a little bit suspicious that one minute I'm holding you and the broom perfectly, the next minute I'm thrown off and Felipe `happens' to be there?” Harry snapped.

“I know it seems odd, but he was only protecting me. That's no reason to attack him.” Harry continued to breathe hard but eventually calmed himself down.

*

It was noon and Harry knocked on the door to Professor Snape's office. As he heard a brief `enter' he proceeded to slowly open the door. He stared up at the pale professor who was standing at the far end of the room, his wand drawn. “Ready to begin Potter?” Harry nodded uncertainly. “Very well, you know how it works…LEGLIMENS!” he roared. Harry was caught completely off guard and had no chance to react as another whirlwind of memories ricocheted through his mind. He opened his eyes and realised that he was staring at the black polished shoes of Snape, he stumbled up to his feet.

“Sorry sir.” Snape shook his head.

“Sorry won't cut it against the Dark Lord, Potter, you need to get your act together if you are going to defeat him. I believe that in your current state you will never defeat him…why? Because he is stronger than you.” Snape spat.

“No he isn't! I'm stronger than him, I can beat him!” Harry responded furiously, anger rising through him.

“Prove it, Leglimens!” Harry clenched the sides of his head as visions erupted through him, first Hermione, then Ron, then Felipe, then Voldemort, then him and Hermione in a rather pre-occupied position that he hoped to God, Snape didn't see. The next vision he saw was Snape glaring at him. “Failed,” mocked Snape. “You'll never save your mudblood if you can't even master Occlumency.” Harry saw red as Snape cast the spell again.

As soon as a glimpse of a memory came Harry felt himself forcing it away. Go away, get out, I won't let you in! He focused even harder and he realised he was blocking Snape from entering. Get out…get out…GET OUT! Harry broke free of the visions and he saw Snape drop his wand in amazement. “You did it,” he said bitterly. “You blocked me.” Harry smiled and couldn't believe what he had done. “Strangely you seemed to know more of what you were doing this time…been practicing?”

Harry shook his head; he wasn't about to tell Snape he had been practicing Occlumency with his girlfriend. “So is this really it?” he questioned.

“Yes, well done,” Snape forced out between gritted teeth. Harry couldn't believe what Snape had said, although he did owe him a thank you. He took in a deep breath before speaking.

“Thank you Professor, without you saying those things I never could have done it.” Snape nodded simple without a facial expression developing. “So that's it then…I guess I'll see you soon.” Harry turned to place a hand on the doorknob before the sound of Snape's voice pulled him to a halt.

“Yes, next Tuesday, two o'clock.” Snape instructed. Harry eyed him in puzzlement. “For your next lesson,” added Snape.

“Bu-”

“Just because you mastered it once doesn't mean that this is over,” interrupted Snape. “You still need more practice, goodbye.” Snape sat back at his desk and looked down at a piece of parchment leaving Harry to remove himself from the office. As Harry was about to leave a thought came to his head.

“Professor, how did you know I wanted Occlumency lessons today?” he asked, his eyes meeting the cold-hearted Professors.

“I'm a Leglimens, am I not?” Snape responded coldly. “Now for the last time, goodbye.”

*

Hermione opened the door to leave the girl's bathroom, her mind still on Harry. She could understand him getting angry but sometimes he went a little over the top. As she opened the door and left she noticed a person lying on the ground a few metres away. “Oh God!” she exclaimed as she hurried over to him and kneeled down. “Felipe, what happened.” He flickered his eyes open, the cuts and bruises on his face widening.

“I wuz attacked,” he groaned.

“By who,” asked Hermione.

“'Arry-`Arry did this to me.” He held out a hand which Hermione couldn't help but take, she couldn't believe that Harry would do this much. But whoever had done this too an innocent person was in the wrong in her book.

*

Hermione laid Felipe down on the sofa in the Prefect Common Room. “I'll go and get you some ice.” She made her way out of the room to go to the hospital wing for a pack of ice to help heal Felipe's wounds. She should take him to the hospital wing anyway, but if Harry did have anything to do with this she didn't want to get him into trouble, as he must have a logical explanation.

As she walked down a small corridor nearing Snape's office she saw Harry standing outside. She walked over to him and stared into his emerald eyes, searching for any sign of guilt. “Hermione what is it?” he asked.

“Felipe, he's been attacked.” Harry scrunched up his brow trying to look concerned. Although given half a chance he would have attacked him too. “He says you did it.”

Harry raised his eyebrows. “And you believed him?” he questioned. Hermione looked deeply at him.

“I don't know what to believe.”

“Hermione, I'll admit that I would love to kick the magic out of Felipe, but I didn't do it. Trust me.” Hermione thought for a moment, she could tell Harry was telling the truth but who else would have motive to do this.

“Who else could have done it?” she asked.

“I don't know, anybody who talked to him for more than a minute,” answered Harry sarcastically.

Author Notes: If you are interested to get more of an insight on what the dream meant, I'll do my best to explain it. Harry was dreaming of loving Hermione and being intimate with her again, then he had nightmare's of losing Hermione and dying himself, which would mean failure.

19. Double-Cross-Bones

Story: War

Chapter: 18

Rating of Chapter: R

My other Fics: Stress, Wake Me From This Nightmare, Psychokinesis, Forlorn

Beta: Cheryl

Disclaimer: This story is based on characters and situations created and owned by JK Rowling, various publishers including but not limited to Bloomsbury Books, Scholastic Books and Raincoast Books, and Warner Bros., Inc. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The only things I own are the plot, any characters, spells etc that you do not recognize.

Author Notes: Continuing exactly where we left off, we get a return of Draco, and one of Voldemort's plans revealed. Any important translations are marked with a **.

Chapter 18: Double-Cross-Bones

Harry continued to stare deeply into his girlfriend's eyes as she looked thoughtfully at him. Felipe being attacked was a puzzle to Harry; he could hardly blame anybody for doing it but who would?

“Harry, I want to believe that you're innocent, I really do. It's just, who else would have motive to do this?” Hermione asked, looking at her bewildered boyfriend.

“Hermione I didn't attack him, the filthy rat's lying!” he snapped, his face turning red in anger.

They proceeded to glare at each other for a few moments before Neville interrupted their thoughts. “Guys, did you hear?” he shouted breathlessly, galloping towards them.

“Hear what?” Harry asked with concern as he noticed the disturbed expression calved into the boy's face.

“There's been a breakout from Azkaban, all of the Death Eaters have escaped!” he gasped, glancing at Hermione and Harry, who exchanged worried glances.

“How did it happen?” Harry questioned as calmly as possible, the timing of this breakout was certainly going to lower his chances of beating Voldemort.

“The Dementor's allowed the prisoners to walk away.” Harry let out a frustrated sigh and began pacing the corridor anxiously. “It gets worse,” continued Neville, hardly daring to meet eyes with Harry. “The Dementor's left with them.”

*

The school was clogged with fear and anxiety amongst the students after hearing news of the breakout. Hermione returned to the Prefect Common Room to collect some books for her studies. Once she entered the room she remembered Felipe was there as she saw him lying on the sofa, looking a little panic-stricken. “Are you okay?” she asked with a little bit of frustration in her tone.

Oui, I wuz scared dat it wuz “arry.” Felipe looked up at her and let out an exaggerated groan before rolling over on his side. “Wut is dat?” he asked, pointing to something below the armchair. Hermione walked over to where Felipe was pointing and bent down to have a look.

“There's nothing there,” she stated as she began to get to her feet. Felipe sharply withdrew a small container from his pocket and flicked the contents over Hermione's head. She coughed frantically for a few seconds before eyeing him seductively. “Has anybody ever told you how handsome you are?” she said, sitting down next to him.

“Vhy don't you show me,” he responded, his black eyes shining in victory. “Kiss me, mon cher.” Hermione leant in and kissed him hard on the mouth, he draped his arms over her shoulders and pulled her down on top of him, their lips still touching.

Harry crashed the door open and stared at them in shock. “Hey!” he shouted, marching over to them. “What the fuck is this?” he shouted, his stare cutting a hole through Hermione and Felipe.

“Please Harry, wasn't it obvious? I never loved you, it's always been Felipe.” She placed another kiss on his lips before Harry grabbed her by the arm, a tingling sensation vibrating through her body.

She looked down at Felipe and then up at Harry, confusion written all over her face. “What the, what am I doing here, with you?” she said, her eyes meeting Felipe's. He held up his hands in protest.

“You kissed moi, Hermie.”

“Hermie?” she snapped. He grinned at her and stood up, shooting them both a quick glance. Harry had never felt so much rage within him, even when facing off to Voldemort, and this time he was going to let it out. He flung a right hand at Felipe who managed to avoid it by falling over the back of the sofa. He dashed towards the door, Harry making a dive towards him with an outstretched arm. Felipe stumbled to thee ground, muttering a brief spell. “Poisolova!” Purple mist erupted from the wand, causing Harry to stumble back, the only sound he could hear were Hermione's screams. Felipe made it out of the door, leaving Harry on the ground.

Hermione rushed over to Harry and placed an arm under his neck. His face was pale and she could see his tongue was purple. “No!” she muttered. “Hang in there Harry, you can make it.” She knew now that Felipe had faked his injuries and poisoned the man she loved at the same time. She tried to pick Harry up to take him to the hospital wing but he was too heavy, luckily Ron appeared at the open doorway.

“Bloody hell, what happened?” he exclaimed whilst approaching Harry and Hermione.

“He's been poisoned, help me get him to the hospital wing,” she muttered with a few loose tears developing in her eyes. Ron grabbed one arm and Hermione grabbed the other as they dragged Harry to the hospital wing.

*

Felipe continued to run away from Harry, his steps leading him out of the castle and towards a quiet area, which was always deserted. Well, apart from the person he would be meeting there. It was dark and shaded, blocking much view around him. “Papa,” he shouted, looking nervously around the quiet grounds. He jumped when the sound of a branch snapping caught his attention, as he turned around a fist clattered on the back of his head, sending him to the ground. He looked up in terror at the attacker and tried to crawl away, but was stopped when the man grabbed a hold of his ankle.

“Me permettre de va s'il vous plaît.” *Please let me go*

“No,” the voice came from the male who was now coming into vision. “It's time you got the beating you deserve,” he hissed. The individual was none other than Draco Malfoy, a look of malcontent appearing on his face. His boot met the ribs of Felipe three times, before he dragged him to his feet, grabbing him by the neck. “Come here to meet your father? That's not going to happen, because he's all tied right up now.”

“Why are you doing dis to moi?” Felipe pleaded, before receiving a punch across the face.

“Why? You're dear papa murdered my grandfather, that's why.” answered Draco with a clear tone of vengeance in his seemingly calm voice. He tossed Felipe against a stone wall, his body collapsing against it. Draco drew out his wand and pointed it at the chest of Felipe. “Give me one reason why I shouldn't kill you right now?”

*

Hermione sat with Ron next to Harry, who was still asleep. Madam Pomfrey was confident that she could heal Harry, and she had fed him a small potion that should do the trick. Hermione's thoughts were filled with Felipe, why would he do this? She had been such a fool, thinking he was really hurt. Harry was right, he was a rat, and he was a liar. She only hoped that somewhere he would be getting the punishment he deserved.

[Lyrics - Sugarcult - Killing Me]

It's killing me!

Gently, silently, I'm dying inside

Gently, silently, I'm dying inside

I hear it in your voice on the telephone

You're so good at playing stable when you're all alone

And it's over, over, so over

It's killing me!

Gently, silently, I'm dying inside

Gently, silently, I'm dying inside

I'm down and out (down and out)

I'm drowning now (drowning now)

I'm falling down (falling down)

I'm upside down...

“It'll be okay Hermione,” Ron said, trying to comfort her as much as he could. “Harry's strong, and Madam Pomfrey's the best med-witch around.” This brought a smile to Hermione's face as she laid her head on Ron's chest as his arm draped over her neck.

“Thanks Ron.” She stayed quiet for a moment before sitting up. “How are things with you and Susan?” she looked at him as he hung his head low, a hint of red on his cheeks.

“Pretty well, I kinda like her.” Hermione started laughing softly and patted him on the back.

“It's okay to like somebody you know? Susan seems really nice, besides, I talked to her a while ago when I was studying with her, she really likes you.”

“Hermione!” Ron pleaded, his face now flushed with embarrassment as he held it a little higher.

“Sorry,” apologised Hermione, with a smile on her face.

*

Draco still had his wand pointed at Felipe, who was holding his head while lying on the ground, he pulled his hands from the back of his head and the dark blood ran between his fingers. “So who's going to save you now?” Draco taunted. “I found your father lurking around here in one of his latest disguises. I have to give him credit, posing as a BDMS was a great idea; I mean it wasn't obvious was it? I've been watching you for the past week; I know you've been meeting him here. So what's your next plan? Or should I say, who's your next target?”

“Impedimenta!” the shout came from behind, stunning Draco to the ground before he could react, his wand falling beside him. Felipe smirked as he watched Susan Bones' outstretched arm lingering in the air, wand in hand.

She hurried over to him and knelt down at his side. “Are you ok?” she asked, glancing at the blood on his hands. Felipe nodded and pulled himself up.

“Oui, I am fine. Merci.”

“It's okay, we are a team aren't we?” she asked. Felipe reluctantly nodded, but it grew more confident as the nod drew on.

“But of course. We will wurk togeder to…as you say, destroy `Arry and Hermione.”

Susan stared into his eyes. “That isn't the reason I freed Rita though, I did that to secure my position in the Ministry when I finish school.” Felipe smiled and leant in to kiss her on the lips, but she turned away. Sorry…but I do like Ron Weasley its just his friends I dislike.” An evil smile developed on Felipe's arrogant face.

“Very well, now lets free mon papa?” They walked over to the furthest corner of the area where Felipe's father was tied up and gagged at the mouth. Felipe tore the cloth from his mouth and produced a brief spell to destroy the ropes. “Vous pouvez utiliser une clef de port pour recevoir la maison.” *You can use a Portkey to get home.*

*

Harry slowly began to wake. A tiny speck of light filtered though as he attempted to open his eyes. Harry's head was throbbing; he decided to keep his eyes closed. “Harry?” gently said Hermione as she noticed Harry stirring. Harry blinked twice and stared blankly at the all too familiar dull painted ceiling of the hospital wing. Hermione placed a hand on his covers the pressure of her hand gave him comfort. Harry moved his head slightly to see both Hermione and Ron looking anxiously back at him.

“What happened?” he asked.

“You were poisoned, by Felipe,” responded Hermione cautiously. Hoping not to make him angry again.

“I told you he was nothing but trouble, I could sense it.” Harry replied, his eyes locking with his girlfriends.

“Where did he go anyway?” Ron asked. Hermione shrugged.

“Anyway,” she began, changing the subject. “How are you?”

“Fine,” Harry said, sitting up straighter. “Obviously I couldn't remember exactly what had happened, but I remember you kissing Felipe.” Hermione turned red while Ron laughed out loud.

“I can't believe it, you kissed him!” Ron laughed loudly until Hermione stamped down on his toes, causing him to limp.

“I didn't know what I was doing, I'm sure I felt some dust float over me.”

“Potion?” suggested Ron. Harry nodded and bit his lip thoughtfully; you could have though he was imitating Hermione.

“Maybe you're onto something Ron…Hermione, when did you realise what you were doing?” Hermione thought back for a second or two.

“When you touched me, that must have broken the spell.”

“But why would he go that far?” Ron questioned, glancing at his friends. Harry raised his eyebrows.

“I think we can safely say the guy's obsessed,” he said, a grin on his face.

Author Notes: Ooh, a few surprises there. I enjoyed writing Felipe's beating, I hate him. He is going to be a character full of surprises, he has rather a dark past and he has his reasons for wanting Hermione.

20. Forcing Away The Enemy

Story: War

Chapter: 19

Rating of Chapter: R

My other Fics: Stress, Wake Me From This Nightmare, Psychokinesis, Forlorn

Beta: Cheryl

Disclaimer: This story is based on characters and situations created and owned by JK Rowling, various publishers including but not limited to Bloomsbury Books, Scholastic Books and Raincoast Books, and Warner Bros., Inc. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The only things I own are the plot, any characters, spells etc that you do not recognize.

Author Notes: N/A

Chapter 19: Forcing Away The Enemy

Harry walked outside of Hogwarts, his fingers locked around Hermione's. Her thick brunette locks were swaying in the peaceful breeze, and her eyes glistened in the moonlight. “You're beautiful Hermione.” Harry said softly as they walked towards the lake. Hermione simply smiled at him and it filled his heart with glee to see her so happy.

Harry had been released from the hospital wing a short while earlier, and they had decided to get some fresh air. Harry sat down at the foot of a large tree, his back supported by the trunk. He took Hermione's hand and led her down into his lap.

“It's beautiful here isn't?” Hermione's voice was so soft that Harry almost had to stop breathing to hear her. He could tell that she was relaxed and happy. His arms encircled her waist and held her close to him. Her head found it's way onto his shoulder, as they remained seated under the stars. “I was really worried about you today Harry.” Harry pulled her a little closer, as if to shelter her from any distress.

“You don't need to worry about me Hermione,” he whispered, before nibbling at her ear with his dove-like kisses. Hermione closed her eyes and felt herself becoming Harry's prisoner. Their love felt so strong that Hermione wondered if anybody passing by could see the aurora around them.

A few intimate minutes past before Harry pulled his mouth away from her ear and moved them to her cheek. He teased the corner of her mouth with lingering kisses before capturing her lips gently. The sweet taste of her lips drove him mad, but his mind told him to stop before it was too late. He reluctantly pulled his lips from Hermione's and she focused her eyes on him. Her eyes…her beautiful brown eyes were intoxicating. Harry didn't want to stop but it was too soon he new in his heart she wasn't ready. He had to stop before he lost control.

"Hermione, I-" she quickly pressed her fingers to his lips silencing him. She too was getting caught up in the feelings. Harry was right, they had to stop now, she nodded in understanding and slowly moved away from his lap. "Wait!" called Harry reaching for her, "We can still sit together." Hermione gave him a small smile and reached for his outstretched hand but was interrupted by a moaning sound coming from a nearby bush.

“What was that?” she asked anxiously. Harry sat up and stood in front of Hermione, cautiously approaching the bushes. Suddenly more concerned for Hermione's safety Harry pulled her behind him holding her back protectively. He placed a hand carefully on the bush and pulled back a handful of branches. “Draco?” gasped Hermione. Staring at the dishevelled form laying on the ground a sharp contrast from his usual impeccable dress.

“What are you doing here?” Harry asked suspiciously.

“I got stunned a while back, my visions a little blurry. Sorry.” He grasped at his pounding head after getting to his feet, while noticing Harry and Hermione's confused stares.

“Are you okay?” Hermione asked. Draco nodded briefly, before Harry spoke.

“Why did you get stunned? Who did it?” he asked sharply. Draco raised an eyebrow.

“Whoa! Calm down big daddy, hold the twenty questions,” responded Draco sarcastically. Realising the couple's serious expressions, Draco figured he should answer. “I was in discussions with somebody, when I was hit from behind with the `Impedimenta' curse. I didn't see who did it, but the voice was female.” Harry stepped close to him curiously.

“Who were you with?” he questioned quietly. Draco stood toe to toe with Harry, their contact never breaking.

“What's it to you?” answered Draco casually.

“I know you pretty well, and I want to make sure you weren't doing anything suspicious.”

“For your information I was simply taking care of business. Now if you don't mind.” Draco stepped past Harry and began to leave, before turning back to Hermione. “All alone now eh? Don't do anything I wouldn't.” With his trademark smirk he left them.

*

The breakout from Azkaban had been announced, however, by the following week the school was rather quiet. Pupils were still on alert and many had not heeded Dumbledore's requests for calm and remained anxious.

Harry was due to watch the Gryffindor Quidditch match unfortunately with recent event the competition was cancelled.

A welcome distraction to the current tension was Christmas and the festivities surrounding it. As prefects Harry and Hermione were required to help. With nothing better to do Ron and Ginny offered to help with the Christmas tree decorating in the Great Hall.

Dumbledore had told them that if they managed to decorate without magic they would receive ten house points each. Hermione, of course, was forcing them all to at least try to decorate without magic. “Come on Mione, what difference are a couple of house points gonna make to the year?” a nearby tree haphazardly throwing tinsel on its branches showing very little interest in what he was doing.

“This is our last year at Hogwarts, I'd like for us to win the House Cup, wouldn't you Harry?” Hermione looked down at Harry, expecting him to agree with her. Harry glanced at Ron who had both eyebrows raised in expectance.

“Um.” Harry paused for a moment thinking about what to say. He didn't want to disappoint his girlfriend, but he didn't want to force out his best friend although he didn't want to be here himself. “It isn't Ginny's last year,” he said, changing the subject. Ginny smiled awkwardly and picked up another bauble. “I need to get another ladder.” Harry managed to avoid the situation and dragged a very tall ladder next to the tree. He climbed to the top next to where Hermione was perched on another ladder next to him. “Sorry about that,” he said quietly.

“It's okay, I understand.” Harry nodded at her and looked down at the ground, a woozy feeling overcoming him. “Are you alright?” Hermione asked looking concerned.

“I didn't realise we were so high up.”

“You play Quidditch Harry, I think you'll be safe up a ladder.” Harry nodded uncertainly, noticing the puddle of sweat developing on his forehead. Without another thought he felt himself drifting backwards off the ladder, he looked ahead to see Hermione gazing down at him.

As he prepared for the feeling of pain, he felt two successive feelings coming over him in a very short space of time. First of all he felt an excruciating sharpness in his head, then he felt his whole stomach jolt, as he appeared to be floating in the air. He gripped his head and closed his eyes when he felt Voldemort starting to get into his thoughts. Concentrate, Concentrate, Go Away! The voice echoed through his brain, and his body reacted. He forced Voldemort back like when trying to walk to the end of a never-ending room that you can never get there. GET OUT NOW! LEAVE ME ALONE!

Harry sat down on the ground, the pain passing over. “What happened?” Ron asked while staring down at him.

“Voldemort tried to get into my mind, but I forced him out.” Hermione dropped to her knees and threw her arms around him. “Who stopped me falling?”

“Me.” Harry turned around and the happiness left him when he saw Snape, a look of discontent on his face. Harry got to his feet and straightened himself out.

“Thank you,” he answered uneasily.

“Well done Potter, you can continue that form tomorrow afternoon when you begin your next practice.” After a cold stare, Snape turned around sharply and strutted out of the hall, his robes billowing behind him.

“Well that was pleasant,” stated Ron with a roll of the eyes.

Author Notes: I want to thank my beta Cheryl for all her hard work with all of my chapters. Especially the last chapter of Psychokinesis. She really is a magnificent beta. The proposal will probably happen in the next chapter.

21. Unwanted Guests

Story: War

Chapter: 20

Rating of Chapter: R

My other Fics: Stress, Wake Me From This Nightmare, Psychokinesis, Forlorn

Beta: Cheryl

Disclaimer: This story is based on characters and situations created and owned by JK Rowling, various publishers including but not limited to Bloomsbury Books, Scholastic Books and Raincoast Books, and Warner Bros., Inc. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The only things I own are the plot, any characters, spells etc that you do not recognize.

Author Notes: Thank you for all of the reviews on the last chapter. This chapter is pretty light-hearted again to begin with. Christmas Bells are ringing. I didn't include anymore Occlumency practice here; I figured we could do with a break from that. And special thanks to my sick, pregnant Beta. She really is the greatest.

Chapter 20: Unwelcome Guests

Term break had started and Christmas Eve had arrived. Harry was pre-occupied by the evening's Yule Ball. However, his mind drifted to thoughts of past Christmases, of Dudley pestering Vernon for information or whining for an early glimpse of his presents. Harry shook his head and chuckled as he remembered learning that Dudley had received 46 presents from Vernon and Petunia last year compared to Harry's half eaten mince pie and lone glove with the finger pockets missing. Harry wasn't envious; he had the love of a wonderful woman, something that Dudley would never have. Harry delighted in that thought and felt complete.

Tomorrow was the big day. Harry planned to formally ask Hermione for her hand in marriage. Even though he had asked her before that proposal had seemed very easy, a little inferior after the events that had taken place. This time he had the ring and he intended to propose properly, to show Hermione that he was serious about his commitment to her. Harry expected Hermione to say yes again, but his stomach still lurched a little he was still nervous.

He sat alone on the edge of his bed in the boy's dormitory, wondering how to begin the proposal. He eyed the mirror in front of him and began. “Hermione, c-could I ask you something?” his voice was shaky and the sweat paws were opening on his forehead.

“No No, far too nervous,” replied the male voice of the mirror boldly. “Relax.” Harry nodded and gulped hard. He was about to begin again when Ron came back in from the bathroom, his dress robes hanging loosely around him.

“Who were you talking to?” Ron asked curiously as he approached Harry while buttoning up his shirt.

“Oh, I was just singing, you know?” Harry scratched his head in an attempt to the throw the conversation onto another subject. Ron furrowed his brow and did what Harry hoped.

“Okay,” he replied unconvincingly. “Are you wearing the same robes as last year?” Harry nodded. “Me too, Susan won't mind. I just hope we don't get any Dementor's like last year.” Harry chuckled.

“Yeah, last year certainly wasn't too much fun, this is our last year too.” Ron mumbled a brief “yes” before proceeding to fasten his tie.

*

Hermione invited Susan to get ready for the Ball in her room so that they could all walk to the Great Hall together.

After about an hour of preparation Hermione and Susan greeted Harry and Ron in the Prefect Common Room. Harry was taken aback by Hermione's beauty. She wore midnight blue robes of rich velvet that swayed elegantly as she moved down the stairs towards Harry. Hermione had managed to tame her usually bushy hair into a neat chignon held with a dainty silver clip. “You are breath-taking Hermione,” sighed Harry in awe holding his arm out for her to take.

“You don't look so bad yourself,” she replied taking his offered arm and glancing at his midnight blue dress robes.

Meanwhile, Ron looked up at Susan dressed in dark red chiffon robes, her hair was held back in an ornate golden hair band her soft curls cascading down her back. Susan smiled nervously at Ron standing before her speechless. After staring for what seemed like minutes, Ron finally reached out and took Susan by the hand.

They exchanged a smile and together the foursome walked to their table. Already seated were Neville and Padma, Seamus and Parvati, Draco and Ginny and a few other students Harry wasn't familiar with nearly filled up the table for twelve.

A look of disgust came over Harry's formerly calm face as he noticed Felipe approaching the table, holding the hand of a petite blonde girl. “'Allo, dis is Lizzy `Ikkle.” Nobody at the table acknowledged him; Harry knew that he wasn't the only one who disliked Felipe. Even Susan looked away, although probably more guilt stricken than uncomfortable. Draco's eyes briefly flashed with anger he was as angry as Harry just better at hiding it.

“What do you want?” asked Ron bitterly.

“I came to say `Allo.”

“Yeah well, hello. Now fuck off to your own table,” grumbled Seamus.

“And you can take our tart with you,” added Draco.

“But dis is my table.” Harry shot him an evil glare looked to his left where Hermione was sitting.

“Let's dance,” he muttered. Hermione smiled taking Harry's hand as she rose from her seat. They walked into the middle of the room and Harry took her gently into his arms. He leant his head in close as Hermione laid her head on his shoulder. “This is one way to avoid him.” Harry whispered into her ear.

“I don't want him here either Harry, but let's not let it ruin our night.” She spoke as she removed her head from his shoulder and peered into his emerald green eyes.

“I know.” Harry sighed, he had to try and avoid the little punk if he was to enjoy his last Yule Ball. Harry looked on at him sitting at the table with a pathetic grin on his face. I wish I could wipe that grin off his face…with my right hand.

Unfortunately Harry and Hermione couldn't dance all night. Eventually they returned to the table where to Harry's delight Draco, Ron and Seamus had decided to terrorize Felipe using the most complicated words they could conjure.

Harry glanced at the menu dancing merrily around and spinning in mid-air. “Hold still,” he instructed and the menu complied. He looked over at Hermione and asked, “What are you having?” “I don't know, what are you having?” replied Hermione as she looked over her own menu. “Let's see…I'll have the roast chicken, potatoes with onion gravy and vegetables.” stated Harry to the menu. Hermione said “Sounds good, I'll have the same.” to her menu. Both menus then squeaked in acknowledgement and took off into the air making their way to the kitchen.

“O-n-o-m-a-t-o-p-o-e-i-a,” Draco said to a confused Felipe.

“I give up, I canno' do dis. Nor can I order anyting from dis menu. Whare are de French cuisines.”

“There's some frogs in the lake,” Harry snapped. Felipe shot up from his seat, taking everyone by surprise.

“Don' insult my country!” he yelled at Harry, who in turn leaped up from his seat.

“I'm not insulting your country I'm fucking insulting you!”

"You…you shut your mouth! I despise you and your silly friends too!” bellowed Felipe while striding over to Harry, Felipe was about to blow. Harry was amused as he continued to boldly taunt Felipe. Harry ignored the huge audience gathering and Hermione tugging on his sleeve.

“Bring it on Frenchy!” Harry taunted.

“You are noting!” yelled Felipe as he lunged at Harry only to be stopped by Draco's right fist catching Felipe's jaw. His vision blanked for a second then dizzy he stumbled around as Seamus' knee made contact with Felipe's groin. Before he could recover Ron elbowed Felipe in the back of his head. Even Neville got a shot into Felipe's stomach. Hermione, Ginny, Padma, Parvati and Felipe's date Lizzy watched on in horrified shock as Felipe lay on the floor in a crumpled heap. The Great Hall suddenly fell into dead silence interrupted only by the sound of loud footsteps. Harry in an instant knew what was coming.

“Potter!” Snape stepped in between them all. “I saw what happened, I want you out now! Potter, Mr Weasley, Miss Weasley, Mr Malfoy, Mr Finnegan, Mr Longbottom, Miss Granger, both Patil's, Mr Dupree and Miss Likkle. All out…NOW!” he roared. With no real option the group left the Great Hall, Felipe obviously went in another direction with his date while Harry walked ahead with Hermione.

“I can't believe you did that Harry,” she muttered. Harry tried to keep up with her fast walking. Clearly she was trying to avoid him.

“I think I had every right to do what I did,” he replied as they reached the door to the Prefect Common Room. Hermione turned to him a tired look in her eyes.

We'll talk about this in the morning.” she said as she quickly closed her dorm room door behind her leaving Harry to stare blankly at the space she had just occupied. The night certainly did not go as he had planned. Harry's big plans for tomorrow would be in turmoil if he didn't make it up to her now. Harry slid down the closed door to a sitting position. He was reminded of the beginning of last year when he had comforted Hermione. Lost in thought Harry sat against the door the Yule Ball was over luckily they had all escaped with a warning from Professor McGonagall despite Snape's pleas for expulsion. Harry couldn't sleep knowing Hermione wouldn't be able to sleep either.

“Please don't be mad at me Hermione,” he pleaded. No answer came, so Harry continued. “I know what I did was out of line, and I apologise. But Felipe just makes me so angry, I couldn't help it.” Harry looked ahead into the empty and dark Gryffindor common room.

Harry sat up when he felt the door push against his back. Hermione crept around it and stood opposite Harry, staring at him blankly. “I understand you being mad at Felipe, and I am too. I just wanted to enjoy our last Yule Ball.”

“We still can, come on.” Harry took a confused Hermione by the hand and led her to the centre of the room. The only light in the room was from the burning fire and Harry held Hermione as tightly as he could while swaying with her. “I know we don't have music, but that doesn't have to stop us from dancing.”

Hermione smiled. “You're so sweet.” Harry returned her smile.

“I know I let my temper get the better of me sometimes but I can't help it.”

“I know Harry.” They looked at each other knowingly before Harry looked away from her and thought for a moment. He glanced down at his watch and noticed the time.

“Merry Christmas,” he stated as the time had crossed midnight.

“Oh yes,” said Hermione realising the time. “Merry Christmas Harry.” Suddenly it hit Harry, this was it and this was the time.

“Wait here, I'll be right back.” Harry said as he parted from her and nipped up quietly to his dorm room. A moment later he returned with his hands tightly clenched around a small black velvet box. He reached out taking her left hand in his and lost himself in her peaceful chocolate eyes. “I want to give you your Christmas present now.” Hermione began to protest but Harry cut her off with a soft kiss. He then knelt down on one knee before her, his hand still gripped to hers.

Hermione since we met six and half years ago I have grown to love you more and more every second. I will never love or care for another person as much as I do you. You have stood by me through so much over the years especially these last two since we started our relationship. We have been there for each other through all those tough times.” He gazed into her glistening eyes. Harry could feel the emotion coursing through their bodies the intensity greater than the roaring fire on the coal. Harry continued, “Hermione I always want to be there for you. I know things didn't go quite as…planned earlier…I know I've asked you before…I want to do this right…” He gently opened the box, “Hermione, will you marry me?”

Hermione stared at the most amazing ring nestled in that beautiful velvet box. She looked up at Harry his face full of anticipation her bottom lip trembled slightly tears streamed from the corners of her eyes. This was real and Harry was serious. “YES! Of course I'll marry you Harry. I love you so much,” cried Hermione as she leapt down to Harry wrapping her arms around his neck throwing them both off balance and crashing to the floor.

They held each other for several minutes before the hot blaze from the fire; little did they know that a death had just occurred at Hogwarts School of Witchcraft and Wizardry.

Author Notes: There you have it, beatings, proposals and insults. Enjoy it? Review it! Maybe it was a little cliché but still. That teaser at the end wasn't originally there, but I thought I would add it at the last minute. Hehe, I'm evil. Despite my beta's suggestions I didn't leave a cliffie at “will you marry me?” I thought you would be expecting bad news or something huge, which would simply have been a “yes.” Plus it was nice to finish off the night on a high.

22. Take It While You Can

Story: War

Chapter: 21

Rating of Chapter: R

My other Fics: Stress, Wake Me From This Nightmare, Psychokinesis, Forlorn

Beta: Cheryl

Disclaimer: This story is based on characters and situations created and owned by JK Rowling, various publishers including but not limited to Bloomsbury Books, Scholastic Books and Raincoast Books, and Warner Bros., Inc. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The only things I own are the plot, any characters, spells etc that you do not recognize.

Author Notes: Thank you for all the wonderful feedback from the last chapter; your reviews are greatly appreciated. Thanks again to my beta Cheryl, who helped a hell of a lot with this chapter. Two more notes:

- I strongly suggest you read the song lyrics later, because they are in a way Harry's thoughts.

- Secondly, well I'll save this for the bottom author notes otherwise the chapter will be given away.

Chapter 21: Take It While You Can

The following morning all the students that remained for the Christmas break were quietly seated in the Great Hall. The decorations from the previous festivities removed. This was supposed to be the usual Christmas luncheon, however, the atmosphere carried a more sombre edge as Dumbledore rose to make an announcement. Harry noticed an unusual sight; Felipe was seated with his head in his hands, apparently crying. Harry wondered why he was crying and what this announcement all about?

All eyes were focused on Dumbeldore he had a regal air about him in his stunning dark red robes shining in the light cast from the magical ceiling. His once twinkling eyes over bright and brimming with tears. As Harry carefully paid attention, he couldn't help but fear the worst. Dumbeldore cleared his throat and began “It is with great regret and deep sadness that I inform you of the untimely death of Miss Lizzy Likkle.” Dumbeldore paused as the crowd collectively gasped and a sudden chill fell over the room. “Lizzy was a fine Ravenclaw seventh year student and was loved and respected by many. She will truly be missed.” Harry closed his eyes in both grief and guilt. At this point Felipe jumped from his seat and fled the room half screaming half crying as the remaining crowd sat in stunned silence.

*

The grief over Lizzy's death hung in the air putting an end to the usual Christmas activities. New Year's had come and gone with barely a notice. The Gryffindor Common Room once bustling with activity was now quiet. Harry sat on the sofa in front of the fire Hermione on his left and Ron on his right. No one was talking. No explanation as to the cause or circumstances surrounding Lizzy's death was provided which left the students to their own speculation. The tension in the room was so thick with fear, guilt and grief you could almost cut it with a knife. Shock and guilt ran through Harry like blood coursing through veins. The way they had treated Lizzy that night was logged in his memory. Although it was Seamus who had said the words Harry hardly disagreed with that Seamus had said.

Hermione was painfully aware of the guilt-ridden expression carved on Harry's face as she took one of his hands in hers. Students would be returning to Hogwarts today and classes were set to resume tomorrow. Hermione convinced Harry to take her out for one more flying lesson. Merlin knows she needed the help and Harry needed the distraction.

*

Harry and Hermione stepped onto the empty snow covered Quidditch pitch. Harry had on his Gryffindor gear and Hermione had borrowed one of the back up school kits. The welcome distraction helped clear their minds and the couple concentrated on the lesson. “Are you ready?” Harry asked. Hermione nodded. “Okay, first off. Don't go as high as you did last time, there is no need to go much above the goal posts. So first we will try to just fly at an average height.”

Harry and Hermione stood side by side, their legs draped over each side of their respective brooms. They both kicked off and took up into the air. Naturally Harry rose perfectly on his Firebolt, as Hermione was a little shaky on the school broom. Once she met up level with Harry he flew around slowly in circles as Hermione did her best to follow suit. Hermione's confidence grew and she successfully followed Harry's instructions with only a few minor glitches.

“Well done honey,” called Harry. Hermione blushed slightly. Harry had never called her that before. “Right, just wait a second.” Harry hovered down to the ground and returned with a wooden bat and a black bag in his hands. “I've got some bludgers here.” Noticing Hermione's panic-stricken face Harry continued quickly. “Don't worry, I've charmed them. If one gets within two inches of you, by that point you should have ducked it anyway. But, if one does, it will disintegrate instantly. It will help teach you balance.”

“I'm impressed.”

Harry smiled and pulled one bludger out of the bag, before tossing it into the air and smashing it towards Hermione, she didn't react quickly enough and the bludger disintegrated before her eyes. “Try again.” He hurled another one towards her and again it disintegrated. Third - disintegrated. Fourth - disintegrated. Harry glided over to Hermione and looked at her deeply. “Come on Hermione, I know you can do this. Just keep all your attention on the bludger.”

Harry flew back opposite Hermione and she did all she could to focus on the bludger, despite being distracted by how cute Harry looked in his Quidditch uniform. Harry sent another bludger flying towards Hermione and she managed to duck her head in time for it to sail behind her. Harry beamed and so did she. But he didn't wait around and fired off four more consecutive bludger's at his girlfriend, all of which she neatly avoided. Harry flew over to her quickly and placed a surprisingly firm kiss on her lips that she gladly accepted. “Well done.”

“Thanks.”

“We'll stop there today, you've done really well and I'm exceptionally proud of you.” Harry tapped her playfully on the nose before kissing her where his hand had been - a welcome distraction indeed.

*

Later that evening Ginny made her way down two corridors before turning right towards the room she was looking for. She was anxious to meet Draco in the Room of Requirement to exchange Christmas presents, as they were unable to get together until now. They both required the same thing so they would have no problem sharing the room. As she approached the portrait of Barnabas the Balmy a BDMS soldier stopped her in her paths. “Where are you going?” it asked, it's voice blank and simple.

“The Room of Requirement.”

“That room is being occupied, leave now.” the soldier commanded.

“But I'm meeting somebody in there, I'm allowed in,” she protested. As she began to walk past the soldier flung out an arm to block her. She attempted to push her way through but the soldier shoved her forcefully, her head crashing into the stonewall as she fell to the ground. The soldier showed little concern and left the corridor.

Draco entered the hall after hearing a loud thud to find Ginny lying on the floor. There was no one else in the hall. Draco rushed to Ginny's side carefully turning her over there was blood on her right temple where her head must have hit the wall, her eyes were closed and she was pale. “Ginny…wake up!” Draco pleaded. Ginny didn't respond. Draco tried not to panic as he scooped Ginny into his arms and ran to the hospital wing.

*

Harry and Hermione joined Ron and Draco in the hospital wing. Ginny was still unconscious her head wound cleaned and bandaged. Madam Pomfrey had diagnosed Ginny with a severe concussion and that she would most likely fully recover. Harry, Hermione, Ron and Draco were gathered around Ginny looking upon her anxiously. Draco clutched Ginny's cold hands while an overwhelmed Hermione gradually backed off while taking a seat across the room.

Suddenly it came to Harry, placing a comforting hand on Draco's shoulder Harry said, “Draco, do you think you and Ron could step out for a minute? Maybe grab something to eat?” A heart broken Draco looked uncertainly at Harry. “Trust me,” implored Harry, “Let me and Hermione try and talk to her.” Ron nodded and moved to guide Draco to the door stating, “We'll be right back.” Draco didn't protest and together they left the hospital wing.

Hermione had moved from the chair back to Ginny's side and was now holding her hand and staring lost in thought. “Hermione I have an idea.” No response. “Hermione?” Harry tried to move closer to her but she sprang out of reach and bolted for the door then she was gone. Harry's first instinct was to follow after her but he stopped himself. He moved back to Ginny just as Madam Pomfrey was approaching. “I'll be back in a few moments I need to brew some more potion for Miss Weasley.” Harry nodded with a smile watching the door click shut behind Madam Pomfrey.

He then turned his attention back to Ginny, placing a hand under her chin and another on her left cheek. He closed his eyes turning his thoughts solely to Ginny. He heard a slight wince as the yellow orb erupted between his hands. He then opened his eyes and saw Ginny's face full of colour and her eyes open in bewilderment. “Where am I?” she gasped. Harry smiled and ushered her to stop speaking.

“It's okay, everything's fine,” he said softly. Madam Pomfrey hurried back thinking she had heard Ginny's voice and her eyes widened in shock.

“What happened?” she asked.

“I don't know she just came to.”

Ginny tried to sit up just as Draco and Ron returned to the hospital wing. Draco rushed over to Ginny taking her face in his hand, “you're okay,” he whispered as he kissed her soundly on the lips. Ron looked on realising the sod really did love his sister. Harry very gradually eased his way towards the door while Ginny shot him a confused glance. “What did you do?” mouthed Ginny, but Harry just smiled and quickly made his exit.

*

Harry headed to the main Gryffindor common room up to the prefect one knowing Hermione would be there. He unlocked the door and entered the room where he spied Hermione sitting quietly in an armchair.

“Hermione, why did you leave?” he walked over to the sofa to sit beside her.

“First Lizzy…I didn't really know her, but when I saw Ginny lying in that hospital bed and Draco looking so devastated…it made me think.” She looked lost tears filling her beautiful brown eyes, “It made me realise that we don't know how much time we have.”

“It's okay I healed Ginny.” Harry responded softly.

Hermione nodded. “I'm glad…but that's not entirely my point.” Harry looked at her unsure for a moment. Hermione moved in closer and began placing soft kisses against Harry's jaw instinctively he wrapped his arms around her as she reached his mouth pouring every feeling, every emotion all her love into that kiss. Still unsure Harry pulled away, “Hermione?”

“Harry I need you, show me how much you love me…before it's too late.” replied Hermione looking intently into his deep green eyes.

Harry's mind was racing as his body reacted to her touch, `what did she mean, she can't be ready, its too soon…if I don't stop this now I won't be able to…' Harry looked into Hermione's chocolate brown eyes searching for answers when another question came to him.

Five For Fighting - 100 Years - Copyright © 2004 Sony Music Entertainment Inc.

I'm 15 for a moment

Caught in between 10 and 20

And I'm just dreaming

Counting the ways to where you are

I'm 22 for a moment

She feels better than ever

And we're on fire

Making our way back from Mars

15… there's still time for you

Time to buy and time to lose

15…there's never a wish better than this

When you only got 100 years to live…

I'm 33 for a moment

Still the man but you see I'm a they

A kid on the way

A family on my mind

I'm 45 for a moment

The sea is high

And I'm heading into a crisis

Chasing the years of my life

15… there's still time for you

Time to buy and time to lose yourself

Within a morning star

15… I'm all right with you

15… there's never a wish better than this

When you only got 100 years to live…

Half time goes by

Suddenly you're wise

Another blink of an eye

67 is gone

The sun is getting high

We're moving on...

I'm 99 for a moment

Dying for just another moment

And I'm just dreaming

Counting the ways to where you are

15… there's still time for you

22… I feel her too

33… you're on your way

Every Day's a new Day

15… there's still time for you

Time to buy and time to choose

Hey 15… there's never a wish better than this

When you only got 100 years to live

Harry had is answer he smiled nervously. “Okay, what about…”

“Taken care of…I brewed a potion last week it is good for three months.” Harry raised his eyebrows in surprise once more. Needing no more coaxing Harry swept Hermione up into his arms and carried her to her dorm room never taking is eyes from her.

Upon entering Harry kicked the door closed with his foot and quickly cast a locking spell and a silencing charm. He gently put Hermione down and pulled her close to him. He placed soft kissed against her neck and cheek while still holding her tightly. As his hands wove between her thick locks they moved slowly towards the bed. Harry sat down in front of the pillows. Hermione then climbed onto the bed and straddling his lap as the temperature in the room seemed to suddenly rise. Their lips now firmly locked as their robes were beginning to be too much in the heat.

Their lips continued to duel as Harry's heart started beating at an electrifying rate. Hermione's legs remained wrapped around his waist and her quidditch robes beginning to fold open. Harry didn't want to rush and did all he could to slow down he gently nudged Hermione off him. He laid her on her back opposite him and manoeuvred himself on top of her. He gazed down into her trusting eyes, “Are you sure you want to continue?”

“Harry, make love to me.”

With that encouragement Harry then lifted himself back up and tore off his robe as Hermione did the same. Harry turned her around so that her back folded neatly into his chest. He then slowly trailed more loving kisses on the back of her neck while holding her firmly. She rocked her head back closing her eyes moaning with the feeling.

He continued teasing her with his kisses before she turned around to face him. His mouth met her again this time with their tongues meeting. Her taste drove him mad and he wanted more consumed with passion for the beauty before him. With a small burst of courage he carefully moved a hand to her blouse and fiddled with the buttons. His hand started to shake when Hermione reached up to help him finish. As the blouse fell back his mouth fell open in awe of her body.

She was so fragile, perfect in Harry's mind. He couldn't help but admire her full breasts nestled in her lacy pink bra. Harry licked his lips slightly as he suddenly became all too aware of his own arousal. Hermione then reached over to undo Harry's shirt while kissing him this time they fell back onto the bed with Hermione on top. They both giggled as the fall took them by surprise relieving the nervous tension somewhat. Hermione continued to undo Harry's shirt buttons and then pulled his shirt back.

Harry watched as Hermione sat up to unclasp her bra letting the straps fall off her shoulders and toss it aside. Hermione smiled as she felt Harry's reaction to this. She slowly reached down to unfasten her skirt when Harry stilled her hands, she looked up confused but he simply finished the job of removing her skirt himself. She moved over and brushed her hand over his pants to tug at the button swiftly she pulled of the pants taking his boxers with them.

It was Hermione's turn to be in awe Harry was beautiful and he was hers. Soon they were kissing again with all consuming passion; the only thing between them was lacy pink knickers. With one last look of reassurance between them Harry reached up looping his fingers around the soft elastic and then they were gone.

Together they made love, showing each other how they felt filling a void and their need. Harry and Hermione became one, it was pure magic.

Lying on his side Harry took Hermione's left hand and caressed the ring resting on her finger “I love you.”

“I love you more.”

“That's not possible.”

This was right this was perfect this was forever.

Author Notes: The lines “I love you.” “I love you more,” and “That's not possible” are from an American soap opera (General Hospital - Luke and Laura ~ according to my beta) and used by Angie J in the fic Paradise Lost. I hope you enjoyed the chapter, please review.

Second note - this is my first lemon, so please be kind.

23. Reminisce

Story: War

Chapter: 22

Rating of Chapter: R

My other Fics: Stress, Wake Me From This Nightmare, Psychokinesis, Forlorn

Live Journal: Live Journal

Beta: Cheryl

Disclaimer: This story is based on characters and situations created and owned by JK Rowling, various publishers including but not limited to Bloomsbury Books, Scholastic Books and Raincoast Books, and Warner Bros., Inc. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The only things I own are the plot, any characters, spells etc that you do not recognize.

Author Notes: See below.

Chapter 22: Reminisce

The long black stone mirror reflected the essence of this satanic man, his visage mouldy and dry showing likeness to a scaly snake. The Dark Lord was feared by most of the wizarding world, mainly due to his unrelenting murders and his lack of tribulation when doing this.

“This war is mine,” Voldemort spoke to his own reflection. “My army of Death Eaters are at full strength, my army is complete. And Potter will be dead soon enough. And you girl, had better watch you back as much as your boyfriend's, you never know who could be on my side, even at Hogwarts. If that doesn't give you a clear picture, maybe this will…” Voldemort flicked his wand towards the mirror.

Hermione was flashed back to the sitting room of her old house; it was decorated with amethyst walls and dark wood flooring. It was austere yet somewhat cosy, and Hermione had always loved it. Bookcases overflowing with books filled the walls. A grand fireplace glowed brightly from the dancing flames. Her parents were seated together on the bark toned brown settee each enjoying a steaming mug of coffee. Unexpectedly two blinding flash's of swift green blasted around them. Hermione saw her parents' alarmed expressions before the dream went blank.

*

Hermione shot up in bed breathing heavy as tears leaked from the corners of her still closed eyes. Harry startled by the movement took Hermione by the arm in concern. “What's the matter?” he asked. Hermione swallowed hard the tears now free flowing. Only a short time ago they had been sitting up in bed quietly talking after their passion filled night. Mere minutes ago Hermione had dozed off while Harry stared at her sleeping form admiring her beauty, his heart filled with love.

"V-Voldemort…” she responded. Harry closed his eyes and gritted his teeth while clenching his free hand in anger. Hermione continued “He, he…” Harry wrapped his arms around her in a protective embrace. “He told me that we are both in danger of getting killed, but the worst part…He showed me a mirror reflecting the images of my parents being murdered. They have nothing to do with any of this…they are innocent.” Hermione began to sob. Harry pulled her closer letting her tears soak his shoulder. This was the last straw for Harry, Voldemort had to be stopped, and now was the time. He pulled slowly away from Hermione.

“You won't have to worry for long, he'll be dead. And I'm going to do it now.” He began to move out of bed, but Hermione held him back.

“Harry, you can't win this on your own, he has an army. He said so.” Hermione added. Harry pulled back and looked into her tear stained brown eyes.

“An army?” Harry repeated and Hermione nodded.

"I don't know what kind, but you are going to have to be careful." Harry conceded and nodded his head in discouragement. "I have every belief in your abilities Harry, but you are going to need help. And I'll be by your side every step of the way." Harry couldn't help but smile at her.

“I know you will. He just makes me so angry I could explode, sometimes it's hard to control my anger.”

“Save it for when you do fight him, build up that anger, turn it into courage and strength. Become the Gryffindor inside you. Add that to the one emotion you have that Voldemort doesn't - love, and that could win you this war. Remember that.” Harry nodded his head, although he still wanted to find Voldemort and be rid of him, but he knew deep down that Hermione was correct.

*

Draco held vigil beside Ginny as she started to come around. Despite her astonishing recovery Madam Pomfrey had insisted that she stayed there for the night. Ron had been forced to turn himself in for the night but after ruthless begging with Madam Pomfrey, Draco had been able to stay for a while longer. As she began to fully wake up she smiled sleepily at him. “What are you doing here?” she yawned.

Draco stood up from his seat and backed off uneasily. “Sorry, would you rather be left alone?” She quickly shook her head.

“Actually I don't know why I have to stay here. I feel fine.” He walked over to her and appeared to be about to take her hand but he nervously touched her on the shoulder. He shifted a little when she placed her hand on the top of his.

“Are you really okay?” Draco stammered.

“Yes.” Ginny responded sincerely adding, “Are you?” He gulped looking ill to say the least.

Draco shrugged, trying to remove the sweat from his brow as discreetly as possible. “Yeah, what makes you say that?”

“Because you're sweating more than Neville does before seeing Snape. What's wrong?” Draco sighed and sat down on his chair next to the bed.

“This is hard for me.” Ginny eyed him curiously.

“What is?” she asked softly.

Draco sighed again. “You know, showing concern and stuff. My family's never really been about love, more about business…and money.” Ginny watched on thoughtfully as he continued to apprehensively show his emotions. “The only father/son moments I remember were when we would see who could kick Dobby the furthest.”

“I'm sorry.”

“Don't be, it was more entertaining than being at home. If I refused to go it would be an hour of beatings.” Ginny's eyes widened as she saw the lump in his throat, she had never imagined a Malfoy being emotional. “Eventually I found a way to avoid the pain, self defence. That's why I'm good at dodging your brother's punches and throwing them back.”

“Didn't you get along with anybody in your family?”

Draco nodded his head to the side. “Yeah, my grandfather. He was also a businessman but he saw eye to eye with me. Thinking about it, he loved me a whole lot more than my father.”

Ginny couldn't help becoming more and more curious. “You talk about this in the past tense…” As she said this Draco shifted awkwardly in his seat before continuing.

“One day I had fallen out with my Dad, hell I'd knocked him flat. That was when he realised I could fight back. So I left to see my Grandfather. He had a business meeting and was due to be returning, so I was going to wait for him. When I got to the house the door was open, when I entered, my Grandfather was dead. Upon investigation it was discovered that he was killed by a dark spell that originated in France.” Draco wiped his eyes with his sleeve and Ginny took his hand.

“It's okay to cry.”

“I'm okay, I'm not crying, forget about it,” he replied harshly. Ginny sat silently for a few moments before she turned his face towards her.

“I'm sorry about what happened to you, but whatever happened in the past is over now. As much as you don't want to hear it you have to move on.” Draco knew she was right, but a girl be right and he be wrong? He shuddered slightly at the thought.

.

“What if I don't want to move on?” he responded stubbornly.

“Then I'll help you.” Draco couldn't respond to that.

“Okay, you win.” A slight smile developed on both of their faces and Draco climbed onto the bed and hugged her tightly.

His head moved from her shoulder to her face as their foreheads pressed together. Their breath was hot and Draco cut her breath off with a hard kiss. She tangled her arms around his neck and pulled him closer. This was only the third kiss they had shared, and Ginny felt they had some catching up to do. Draco's hands travelled up the bottom of her hospital shirt and his hands gripped her soft milky skin as he held her close. The kiss deepened and Draco rolled to one side until he was underneath Ginny. Pulling her on top of him, his hands travelled willingly over her back, bringing her body closer to his.

Requiring air they reluctantly pulled apart. Ginny looked down at him expectantly while Draco looked up in confusion he was feeling and it unnerved him. Ginny smiled closing her eyes as Draco caressed her cheek. She sighed as he tucked a loose strand of hair behind her ear he needed to see more of her lovely complexion. “Is this love?” he queried mildly. Ginny opened her eyes to look deeply into his grey questioning eyes she was speechless.

“I wonder…”

*

Harry and Hermione were walking together towards the Great Hall when Felipe approached them, his tears, Harry noticed had become very aggrandized, as Felipe reached them. Out of good will Hermione stopped him to ask if he was okay.

“Ceci est une telle grande perte me, je ne sais pas que je le surmonterai. Lizzy était très cher me, et j'ai soigné son profondément.” *This is such a great loss to me, I do not know how I will overcome it. Lizzy was very dear to me, and I cared for her deeply. *

Hermione simply smiled in response and Harry looked on in disgust, before mocking some French. “Mettre votre baguette en haut votre arrière.” Felipe eyes him, a little lost for words. But after some explaining from Hermione, he left. “Did I offend him?” Harry asked hopefully as they continued towards the hall.

“Well, you told him to put his wand up his rear,” she stifled a laugh as Harry raised an eyebrow.

“Really? I was hoping for something along those lines.” They walked down a quiet passage and Harry pulled to a halt when he heard a slight tinkling noise from above. He gazed up but nothing could be seen other than a few old chippings and old beams. He continued on, keeping quiet so that he didn't worry her.

All of a sudden the noise grew sharper and two large black iron balls hurtled towards them from above. Harry reacted on instinct and threw Hermione to one side before narrowly managing to move his legs out of danger. The near miss caused a wobble in their breathing and Harry eyed the ball and the ceiling above suspiciously. The ball was similar to those found attached to a large ring and chain in Azakaban prison. But who had dropped it? True, this was one of the most debilitated areas of the school, and there were gaps in the ceiling where things could slip out. But what were the ball and chain doing in Hogwarts? And it seemed a bit of a coincidence that it had fallen exactly where Hermione had been standing…Harry started to wonder if Voldemort was planning more than frightening Hermione in her dreams.

Author Notes: There we have it, more danger for Hermione. I'd like to take this time to respond to some reviews. Here are the parts I would like to respond to.

By “Enter Name:” “I know you and your help will make the next chapter wonderful! I think Hermione or Ginny should get pregnant! (Just forget about what I said about sex with Draco and Ginny. It's gonna happen sooner or later!) I can't wait! DRACO AND GINNY WOULD MAKE GREAT PARENTS! I HOPE YOU USE SOME OF MY IDEAS! Keep up the good work!”

Response: I don't mean this in an offensive was at all, but have you read the rest of the story? Hermione has already been pregnant and I'm afraid I have no plans for Ginny too.

By “Tiny Dancer:” “I have one question, though: this Lizzy girl was the one who went to the ball with Felipe, right? Why did they kill her? Did Felipe do it? I don't see why they would want to kill her, she hasn't been important to the plot so far. Is this one of those things that you want to surprise us with? Right now I'm just confused.”

Response: All will be revealed in time, there a lot of clues being left around but I promise that they are all being done for a reason.

Another note: I'd like to thank all of my regular reviewers and readers; your reviews mean a lot. Thank you. Also, my Live Journal is now up, so go there if you would like to keep up to date with new chapters etc.

24. Transpire

Story: War

Chapter: 23

Rating of Chapter: R

My other Fics: Stress, Wake Me From This Nightmare, Psychokinesis, Forlorn

Live Journal: Live Journal

Beta: Cheryl

Disclaimer: This story is based on characters and situations created and owned by JK Rowling, various publishers including but not limited to Bloomsbury Books, Scholastic Books and Raincoast Books, and Warner Bros., Inc. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The only things I own are the plot, any characters, spells etc that you do not recognize.

Author Notes: This chapter gives a lot of clues and reveals a few things about a certain Frenchman.

Chapter 23: Transpire

A few moments passed after the iron balls had dropped from the ceiling. Visually the attacker was nowhere to be seen – this made Harry even more concerned. He got to his feet and pulled a startled Hermione up with him. “Are you okay?” he asked, recognising the worry in her expression. She gulped a little and glanced around them anxiously.

“Yeah, I’m just a little shaken.” Her tone was uncertain and Harry noticed this.

“Whoever did this won’t get that close to you again. I’ll be sure of it.”

“It’s okay Harry, I’m a big girl, and I can look after myself.” Harry shook his head determinedly.

“That’s not the point Hermione. I have every confidence in your abilities but you are still very much in danger. You could have been killed just now. I won’t risk that happening again. I haven’t be cautious enough this year, and with that I have caused you pain, pain that you don’t deserve.”

Hermione’s eyes travelled over his facial features before she spoke, “I never thought death bothered you,” she spoke softly.

“Your safety concerns me, but my possible death didn’t.”

“Didn’t?” Hermione questioned.

Harry realised that he had yet to tell anybody about the prophecy and it’s meanings, but he didn’t want to burden Hermione with more of his problems. He decided his best option was to change the subject, and he did that by leading her to the Great Hall for breakfast.

Harry and Hermione took their seats at the Gryffindor table and Ron joined them shortly after. “Hi guys,” he began cheerfully. “How are things?” Hermione and Harry exchanged worried glances as Harry then turned to Ron.

“Not so good actually, Hermione nearly died.” Ron looked up from his plate of bacon and eggs with an alarmed expression.

“What?”

Hermione shook her head as if to brush it aside. “Don’t worry Ron, I’m fine.” Ron sighed with frustration.

“I want to know what happened? I’m your friend.” Hermione smiled and nodded in Harry’s direction.

“We were just walking,” Harry began, Ron eager to hear, “and I heard a sort of tinkling sound. We continued on and then two huge iron balls fell from above us, I only just managed to get Hermione out of the way of them.” It appeared Ron’s eyes would pop out of his head in amazement.

“Wow, I wonder who did it?” he said. Hermione shrugged but Harry grunted.

“Harry?” Hermione questioned.

“Come on Hermione, it has to be Felipe. You’ve seen how many times he’s tried to hurt me, now he’s realised you’re taken he’s trying to kill you.”

“Harry makes a good point,” mumbled Ron, shovelling another load of eggs into his already overloaded mouth.

“Maybe,” responded Hermione, who slipped into deep thought and a little worried.

“Speak of the devil,” sneered Harry as he watched Felipe take a seat at a table to the right of them. Harry’s knuckles turned red as he watched Felipe. “He makes me so mad, the way he prances in here like some sort of big shot, sort of reminds me of the old…”

“Hello Potter,” said Draco as he arrived next to him. A little startled, Harry responded, his eyes still focused on Felipe.

“Hi Draco, what’s up.”

“I need you three to come with me to Dunglebore’s office,” he responded.

“You never get tired of insulting Professor Dumbledore do you?” Hermione asked.

Draco shrugged. “It’s a hobby.” He then looked back across at Harry, noticing the anger flash in his eyes. “Catch your reflection?”

“Huh?” Harry was snapped out of his gaze and turned his attention to Draco. “So, what does Dumbledore want?”

“I don’t know yet, but we need to go now according to that old bat McGonagall.” Before they left, Ron positioned his fork halfway off the table before placing some egg on the tines. He then rammed his fist on the part that was leaning off the table and the egg flung across the room catching Felipe in the back of the head.

Ron then watched Felipe jump from his seat and start flapping at his head. Ron caught up with Harry at the doorway. “One of Fred and George’s trademark dinner tricks.” He slapped hands with Harry as they made for Dumbledore’s office alongside Hermione and Draco.

*

Harry, Hermione, Ron and Draco stood at the foot of the entrance to the Headmaster’s office on the second floor. “Bonfire Toffee,” spoke Harry clearly. The gargoyle’s wings branched open granting them access to the winding platform to the grandest office of them all.

After knocking gently on the door Dumbledore allowed them in and they stood just inside the room. The Order were all gathered in Dumbledore’s Office, still homeless.

Dumbledore’s magical eyes shone at them brightly before he spoke. “Good morning students. How are you today?” Harry didn’t get a chance to answer because Sirius had seized him in a tight hug. He pulled away and placed a hand on Harry’s shoulder.

“Are you okay Harry?” he asked with a slight ounce of concern in his voice. Harry nodded and smiled.

“You don’t have to worry about me Sirius.” Sirius raised his eyebrows at Harry's remark before admonishing his godson.

“I wouldn’t be your godfather if I didn’t worry. I know about you getting thrown out of the Yule Ball, what was that all about?” A slight frown emerged on his face.

“We’ll talk about this later, I promise,” said Harry. Sirius smiled and turned back to Dumbledore.

“After careful consideration and discussions with our senior order members, we have come to an important decision.” Harry waited anxiously for more. “We are going to attempt to reclaim Grimmauld Place. But with such a strong force opposing us it is going to be very difficult to completely take it. That is where the four of you come in.” Dumbledore’s eyes travelled over Harry, Ron, Draco and Hermione. “The senior members of the Order will do all they can to distract and fight off the Death Eaters. Your job will be to find an object critical to our hopes of winning this war.”

“What do we need to get?” Ron asked.

“A large pool. There is a secret passage located at the basement level of Grimmauld Place. But it is located underneath Kreacher the house elf’s den. The Death Eater’s do not know that it is there, and we have the key.”

Although Harry was extremely confused as to how they would get into the building and under Kreacher’s den, he had more majestic questions on his mind. “What do we do when we get inside the room?”

“Well you will have unlocked the entrance with the special key. Then there is a dark room where the large pool is kept. They key will shrink the pool and allow you to bring it back to us.”

“Elixir of Life. Lots of it.”

“There was only one vial,” hissed Draco.

“Calm down Mr Malfoy. When we checked your old mansion we found a hidden room containing a large glass pool filled with purple liquid. We moved it to Grimmauld Place for testing. We are not yet certain if it is the elixir, but we need to increase our tests. We have carried out a few, and discovered that it only works within ten minutes of something being dead. Clearly the more that has been made, the less powerful it is.”

Hermione winced a little. “What did you test it on?”

Dumbledore smiled. “Oh just a keeled over Venus fly trap, the same one that took a bite out of my britches when I was in my youth. It was still a little nippy after I saved its life.” Harry smiled and laughed lightly.

“When do we start?” Harry quizzed.

“You will leave tomorrow at six o’clock in the morning.”

“Wait a minute, I’m not sacrificing my sleep to followed orders from a washed up old grandpa.” Draco snapped bitterly. The remainder of the order tensed slightly but Dumbledore remained calm.

“Mr Malfoy, I know your thoughts of me, and I understand that everybody has their opinions. But you agreed to join us, and by doing that you agreed to follow my orders.” Draco didn’t respond, but hardly looked pleased. Dumbledore stood up and observed the students. “That is all you need to know for now, any further questions will be answered in due time.”

Harry stepped out of the door and Sirius followed him. He grabbed him by the shoulder and broke him away from the others after they had moved down, and off the platform. “Get your sweatshirt on Harry, I’m going to take you for a butterbeer.” Harry was somewhat surprised by Sirius wanting to take him out of school for a butterbeer, but accepted nonetheless.

*

Side by side the pair made their way to Hogsmeade, the cold, crisp wind blowing around their ears. They walked past the post office and the railroad station before Harry headed towards The Three Broomsticks. But he pulled to a halt when he realised Sirius was walking in another direction. Harry hurried over to him, “Where are we going?” he asked.

“Somewhere a little quieter. The Shrieking Shack.” Harry felt the wind chill his spine at the mention of the place and he pulled his collar a little higher around his neck.

“Why are we going there?”

“Because we need to have a private chat. It’s something we don’t want just anybody overhearing.” Harry followed on silently and they crept up the steep steps to the rundown building. Sirius walked around the back of the Shack and eyeballed the door. “How do we get in,” whispered Harry.

“By force.” Sirius elbowed the door forcefully and it fell forwards giving them access to the boarded up building. Harry followed Sirius inside the dark and dingy room before taking a seat on the old beds where Harry had been when he first met Sirius four years prior. Sirius placed a hand in his pockets and pulled out two bottles of butterbeer. He tossed one over to Harry and kept one for himself, flipping the cap off the top.

“This will warm you up,” he said, before taking a guzzle of the drink. “Now there are some things that we are going to talk about that other people can’t know. And some things I would like to talk to you about involving your personal life if you don’t mind.”

“This isn’t a ‘birds and the bees’ talk is it? I thought we already did that?”

Sirius shook his head. “No, it isn’t that. It’s about you being thrown out of the Yule Ball. What happened?” Harry shrugged his shoulders and remained silent. “Fine, I’m sure Severus will tell me,” threatened Sirius in response to Harry’s silence.

“No!” said Harry briskly. “I got in a fight with a Beauxbatons student.” Harry looked down at his feet, knowing his godfather would be disappointed.

“Why did you get in a fight with him?” Sirius asked seriously.

“He’s trying to steal Hermione from me, and he keeps making me look bad and do things wrong.”

“I think somebody’s jealous,” suggested Sirius with a smirk. Harry snorted and raised his head.

“Why would I be jealous of that moron? I’m just angry. I walked into the common room and he was kissing Hermione.” Sirius’ eyes opened wide and Harry continued quickly. “He was using a love potion, but I don’t know why he is so desperate to steal Hermione from me, when she has made it clear that she has no interest in him.”

“Well why do you love her?”

“Because she’s perfect.”

“Does that answer your question?” Sirius smiled at him and Harry knew he was right.

“Yeah, I suppose. But after what happened this morning…” Harry trailed off and wondered if he should bother Sirius with the morning’s events. “Never mind. So what did you want to tell me today?”

Still wondering what Harry was talking about Sirius was distracted from his own thoughts. “Ah yes. It’s about Hermione. We know that she has been in danger for the past two years but we are growing more concerned for her.”

“I can look after Hermione,” argued Harry. Sirius placed a hand before him to stop Harry.

“Let me finish,” sighed Sirius. “I know about this morning, and we have suspects.”

“Who?”

“We don’t know for sure, but we think the BDMS are still working for Voldemort. Dumbledore doesn’t want them here but Fudge insists on it. We just need some proof that the BDMS are serving the dark side then we can force them out of the school.”

“So what should I do?” Harry asked with concern.

“Just stay close to Hermione. Keep a look out for anything odd. If you do notice anything out of the ordinary inform Dumbledore right away. Use your invisibility cloak to keep tabs on the BDMS but don't make it your occupation. Your main focus should be keeping Hermione safe.” Harry nodded confidently.

“Okay. Can I tell Hermione?” Sirius smiled and nodded.

“Yes Harry, you can.”

*

Hermione walked slowly around a quiet passage towards the 2nd floor girls’ washroom at Hogwarts. As she stepped into a quiet corner she felt a slight chill and a light breeze brush across her eyelashes. She ignored it and continued walking before noticing that a few of the candles on the wall had blown out. She stopped in her tracks when she heard footsteps, turned around sharply and was gripped by the neck from behind. Hermione’s assailant dragged her into an empty room lit only by a glimpse of sunlight peering through the cracks in the blinds. She was forced back against the cold stonewall as she watched the BDMS soldier tear off his costume to reveal an elderly man, probably in his late sixties. Hermione’s captor was a balding man with the remaining fringe a dull grey; he was large in stature all clothed in black.

“Who are you?” Hermione asked as calmly as she could, although she was terrified.

“Franck Dupree, I believe you already know my son,” he sneered, as his eyes turned to the left where Felipe appeared, his eyes tinted with murder.

“ Je peux prendre si d'ici le papa.” said Felipe *I can take it from here papa* Franck acknowledged his son while grabbing a small dish to use as a Portkey. Hermione wondered how they were using Portkey’s in such strong wards as Hogwarts. Felipe watched his father leave then turned to Hermione casting as spell upon her to bind her wrists. “Now ‘ermione, you well give me whut I want.”

“What do you want?” she stuttered. He leant his head close to her, and the crack of sunlight illuminating his face giving her a glimpse of his deteriorating visage. Thick wrinkles were transpiring through his previously smooth skin, and his hair appeared to be greying. His tongue trailed over her neckline and he licked her viciously.

“You.”

“W-Why?”

“Because you are a mudblood, you can take away my pain forever. And when you do, I will take away your pain. You will be taken away from all of your troubles, from Potter, exams…from your life.” Felipe’s menacing, Satan-like tone sent chills through her body and she did the first thing she could think of.

“HELP!” she yelled. “HELP!” Felipe cut her off with a hard kiss. He broke off and stared into her eyes, an evil glint flashing across his demonic eyes. Suddenly the door to the room flung open prompting Felipe to jump across the room, placing his hand on something Hermione couldn’t see. With a flash, he was gone.

Hermione turned her focus to the doorway where Draco was standing. “Draco, help.” He walked over to her and unfastened the ropes around her wrists before staring at her curiously.

“What happened?”

“I-It was Felipe…he tied me up…he started to change…became wrinkled and grey…he said he needed me, and then…” Hermione couldn’t continue, she moved her small hand to her violated lips and sobbed uncontrollably. Draco reluctantly pulled her into hug. I am never going to get used to this, he though as searched the dark room.

Author Notes: That was a pretty heavy chapter; a lot of things slowly begin revealed or at least questioned. Stay tuned for more next time.

25. Décédé

Story: War

Chapter: 24

Rating of Chapter: R

My other Fics: Stress, Wake Me From This Nightmare, Psychokinesis, Forlorn

Live Journal: Live Journal

Beta: Cheryl

Disclaimer: This story is based on characters and situations created and owned by JK Rowling, various publishers including but not limited to Bloomsbury Books, Scholastic Books and Raincoast Books, and Warner Bros., Inc. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The only things I own are the plot, any characters, spells etc that you do not recognize.

Author Notes: Very revealing and heavy chapter here. Read on guys, and I hope you enjoy it.

Chapter 24: Décédé

It was late when Harry and Sirius made their way back to the castle from Hogsmeade. After saying their goodbye's, Harry left Sirius in the Great Hall. Harry didn't immediately return to the common room, he wandered around, a bit lost in thought. He realised he was going to have to come clean with Hermione.

At about 9:00pm Harry finally made his way to the Gryffindor Common Room. He was surprised to step into a semi dark room lit only by blissful moonlight creeping through tall windows. He stopped, there she was, curled up in a ball on the sofa, her chest rising and falling in a peaceful gentle sleep. The site of a sleeping Hermione always took his breath away.

Harry carefully approached his sleeping beauty; her cloak was draped over her delicate figure. He cautiously pulled the cloak up to cover Hermione's neck. However, he failed in his attempt to not disturb her slumber. Hermione suddenly whipped her arm out and tightly clenched at Harry's forearm in a defensive reflex. He held still, silently cursing himself for waking her. As Hermione's brown eyes locked with familiar green ones, she softened her grip, gently whispering, “Harry, where were you? I've been so worried.” Harry smiled and took a seat next to Hermione as she repositioned herself on the sofa.

“I've just been thinking about stuff.” Harry knew what was coming next and answered before she could ask. “It's okay Hermione, don't worry about it.”

“I love you Harry, of course I'm going to worry. Tell me what's wrong, please?” Harry sighed before beginning.

“The Prophecy…” he started to explain, Hermione's brow furrowed, “Well…more what the Prophecy is.” Harry continued, “I should have told you as soon as it happened at the end of fifth year. There was just so much going on, with Sirius and Voldemort…anyway…the Prophecy…well…” Harry paused `why is this so hard?' he took a deep breath, “ In order for one of us to the live the other must die.” `There, I said it.' Hermione looked on expectantly, Harry finished, “At first it was hard to take in, but it has sunk in now. Basically, the next time Voldemort and I meet, only one of us will be left alive.”

Hermione bit her lip hard at Harry's last statement. She was desperately trying to regain control of her emotions. She had been in turmoil all evening, upset that Harry hadn't been there when Felipe attacked. Hermione pushed those feelings aside as she fought back her tears. Harry had so much to deal with that her earlier distress now lost meaning. Hermione realised that she needed to be strong for Harry.

The room stayed quiet as Hermione continued to bite her lip, Harry eyed her anxiously. “Say something, please?” he pleaded softly. Hermione didn't look up, she couldn't. If she did she would cry instantly when she saw his pained expression.

“Harry, you will defeat Voldemort. I know it,” stated Hermione. Harry couldn't reply and Hermione took this as a bad sign. “You're not sure are you?” she asked hesitantly, still unable to make eye contact.

Harry gulped his heart rate suddenly beating at an unusual pace, as he responded, “No, it's not just that. Truth be told, I'm worried. I have no idea what Voldemort has planned, or even where he is. I have to duel with him, I have to beat him, and there is no alternative. The next time will be the last. I want the oppression to end; I want the Wizarding World to be cheerful and pleasant again. I want you to be able to live a peaceful life…with or without me.”

Hermione could not contain herself anymore; she wrapped her arms tightly around Harry's neck. Her embrace warmed Harry. Eventually they pulled apart gazing into each other's eyes. “I've said it before and I'm saying it again. Hermione, I will do whatever it takes to defeat Voldemort. If I don't survive-” Scrunching her eyes tight Hermione looked away. Harry lovingly placed his hand under her chin turning her back to face him. She reluctantly opened her eyes as Harry continued, “If I don't come back, I need you to enjoy your life. Don't stop living because of me. I need you to move on, find a loving husband, start a family and be happy in your own beautiful home with a fresh green garden where the only distraction is the hum of the birds in the trees.”

Deep painful sobs burst from Hermione's already aching throat as tears streamed from her red sore eyes. Harry moved his hands to caress her heaving shoulders. With all his focus on Hermione, he added, “I promise you now. I will do everything I can to come back to you. I plan to. I intend to be here for you. But if the worst should happen…I will still be with you, I will never completely leave you.”

Harry leaned over and gave Hermione a very soft and gentle kiss. Hermione pulled back and glanced at Harry. He wrapped his arms around her neck and brought her down on top of him, now sandwiched between the sofa and Hermione. Harry sensed something more was wrong; Hermione was pre-occupied and lost in though. Concerned Harry asked, “What is it? Did something happen?”

“Something did happened today,” she began. Harry sat up and listened intently. “I was scared that you weren't there for me. I have come to expect you to protect me but I now realise that you have other things on your mind-”

Harry cut her off. “Hermione tell me what happened? Did somebody hurt you?” he asked, his voice growing a little frantic with every word.

Hermione closed her eyes to respond, “I was attacked in the hall today.” As she spoke her words Harry reacted as if he were a sparked firework lit, he eyes raging with fire.

“Who? I'll kill them,” he muttered.

“Harry wait!” Hermione called to him, while clinging on to his hand as Harry abruptly stood. He looked down at her, trying to level out his breathing. She pleaded, “Just listen to what happened, this is important.” Harry returned to his seat. “Felipe's father pulled me into a dark room and tied me up. Then Felipe appeared and said that he needed me because I'm…Muggle born. Apparently I can take away his “pain” forever. Anyway, he was about to…I called for help and Draco heard and came in. But Felipe got away, he used a Portkey and vanished.”

“Are you hurt?” Harry asked hurriedly checking her out for injuries. Hermione shook her head.

“Physically no, mentally - a little…there's more. When he was close to me and-…he started to transform or something. His face was all wrinkled and mouldy.” Hermione finished. Harry ran his fingers through his hair and arose from his seat again.

“I-I don't understand, how can this be?” Harry asked and Hermione simply shrugged in reply. “I'm going to find out why he is so fixated on you. Are you coming?” Harry asked and this time Hermione nodded in reply. He continued, “I'll get my invisibility cloak, even as a prefect I'm not trusted.”

As Harry returned from his dorm room Hermione asked where they were going. “The library of course, there has to be something about drastic ageing there,” he replied. Hermione grabbed Harry and kissed him soundly, he couldn't help but respond. They stood in the entrance for a few minutes lost in each other, when Hermione suddenly pulled away and said, “Right, the library. Good idea.”

*

Harry and Hermione had a successful trip to the fourth floor, home of the library; it became easier to sneak around the castle after seven years. Of course the Marauders Map helped things along. As they tiptoed into the library Harry pulled to a sudden halt “Harry,” gasped Hermione.

“Sorry, I want to show you something.” Harry made his way down a small corridor branching off from inside the library. He led her in and Hermione looked around the room, a little puzzled.

“Harry, what are we looking at?”

“This is where the Mirror of Erised was, before it was removed. I saw my parents, at the time…it almost seemed real. I'll never forget it. I only wish that you could have seen.” Hermione took a step nearer to her boyfriend and her fingers locked with his.

“The important thing is that you saw Harry,” she whispered in his ear. Harry smiled and nodded; she could see that this was emotional for him.

“Come on, let's get to the library,” he said, pulling the cloak back over them.

They proceeded into the library and managed to get inside without any mishaps. As they entered Harry used the Marauders map to be sure they were alone before removing the cloak. But they weren't alone. Harry glanced at the map and spied the name `Draco Malfoy' just a few bookshelves north of where they were. Harry continued towards Draco with Hermione by his side, the cloak still wrapped around them. As they turned the corner, so did Draco. With a thud all three of them fell to the ground.

“Couldn't get any peace in the common room?” mocked Draco.

“Ha ha, what are you doing here?” asked Hermione.

“Having a pee, what do you think?” he responded with his usual sarcasm. “Actually I'm looking for information.”

“On who?” Harry asked suspiciously.

“Your little French buddy,” Draco grinned and Harry answered.

“You too huh? Found anything?”

“Nothing I don't already know.” Harry took a step closer to Draco.

“What do you know?” he demanded. Draco shrugged.

“What's it to you?”

“Tell me!” Harry snapped a little too loudly. “Hermione was hurt today and I want to know why.”

“Alright, keep your glasses on. Sit down.” Draco ushered him towards one of the many chairs at one of the many tables. All three of them sat down together while waiting for Draco's story.

“Well, first off the Dupree family are, or I should say, were death eaters. About two years ago Felipe's father, Franck tried to leave the Dark Lord's service. Franck disagreed with the intended use of a spell he had discovered. Of course, one does not leave the Dark Lord intact. Felipe became the target of the Dark Lord's wrath and was hit with a dark spell. I just happened to be a witness to this event. I swear I saw Felipe's facial expression change after the Dark Lord cast the spell. Earlier this evening my suspicions were confirmed when I discovered Felipe molesting Hermione. But, I have to back up a bit, I need to fill you in on a few more things…” Draco stopped to gather his thoughts to proceed.

“Hurry,” said Harry quickly. Draco raised his eyebrows.

“Don't worry, I'm not going anywhere. As I was saying, Felipe and his father had been missing for about two years, when earlier this year Felipe turned up at Beauxbatons. Coincidentally with his arrival several students and even a professor either turned up dead or disappeared.” Draco paused and Hermione furrowed her brow. He continued emphasising, “All female too.”

“What about Lizzie? She was with Felipe and then she was found dead? Hold on.” Hermione walked quickly behind a bookshelf.

Taking up the opportunity of Hermione's absence, Harry leaned in towards Draco before speaking. “I wanted to thank you for being there for Hermione earlier.” Draco waved his hand.

“It was a case of being there at the right time. Forget it.” Harry nodded before watching Hermione return with a thick book.

“Draco, what else do you know about these deaths?” she asked.

“There was one every month or something like that, according to my source.” Harry raised an eyebrow. “Luna Lovegood, the Quibbler covered the story.” Harry couldn't help but be impressed by Draco's puzzle solving.

Hermione brushed through the pages of a magazine labelled “The Quibbler - A year in Review.” “Listen to this. `In the course of the year six deaths occurred on the 24th day of every month from May to November, the exception being the two summer holiday months. Considered as a curse inside the castle walls this tale will never be forgotten.'” Hermione glanced up at Harry and Draco who were wearing the same foggy expressions.

“That had to be the times Felipe was at Beauxbatons,” stated Draco. Harry thought for a moment, and then it hit him.

“Lizzy died on Christmas Eve, the 24th of December.” The three exchanged nervous expressions and Hermione spoke again.

“Apparently Lavender Brown and Parvati Patil heard some loud thumping and moaning noises coming from a room Felipe and Lizzy entered.”

“You mean Felipe kills by snogging?” Harry said uncertainly.

“I can only assume.”

“Actually, I think there is more to it than just snogging. Shagging must be his cure or something. Maybe it makes him feel younger,” Draco attempted a laugh but it didn't seem to be working.

“Maybe not feel,” questioned Hermione. “Think about it, he needed me earlier today, he was ageing. Sex must keep him young so he doesn't die.” Harry nodded; suddenly this was making much more sense.

“That's not all. Today is the 24th of January,” stated Harry. He exchanged a worried glance with Hermione before they both looked towards Draco, but he was gone. “Come on.”

Harry and Hermione swiftly pulled on the cloak covering both them and exited the library. They didn't really know where they were heading, but Draco new something and they were determined to catch up with him. They must have moved through nearly every corridor inside Hogwarts when it finally dawned on Harry. Where do students go to snog/shag…the Astronomy Tower! Quickly the pair headed toward the infamous tower.

*

Earlier that evening in the Astronomy Tower…

A very flushed Ron Weasley couldn't believe what was happening, he was in the Astronomy Tower snogging with Susan Bones…and she liked it. Their relationship was progressing rather rapidly, just a month ago they had gone on their first date.

Ron was marvelling in his good fortune when suddenly he felt something tugging at his trousers. `Oh my Gods' he though `what is she doing?' Ron then felt a gentle hand stroking his arousal through his boxers. He thought he might faint, “Susan?” he managed to squeak. “I want you Ron, now” demanded Susan huskily. This was too much for Ron, not really believing he was going do what he was about to do, he pulled away. Looking deeply into Susan's eyes, “Susan, I respect you too much, it's too soon. I think we should wait…get to know each other better.” suggested Ron while his conscience screamed `you wanker, she wants you!'

Stunned by his rejection Susan stared at Ron then whispered, “You don't think I'm pretty enough? Do you?”

“No…NO, you're beautiful, I'm the luckiest wizard alive to have you. This is just really sudden…I've never…you know…before. I just want everything to be perfect when we do…you know. I think we should wait.” Ron replied and his conscience stated `you're a bloody prat.'

“Oh,” was all Susan could say.

“Its just that Harry and Hermione…they are in love. I want what they have-“ explained Ron but Susan cut him off.

“Its always about bloody Harry Potter and his perfect girlfriend Hermione Granger! I hate them! Go away Ron! Leave me alone!” cried Susan.

Ron was taken a back; he put his arms around her, “Susan, I'm-“

Susan cut him off again, “Just get out of here Ron!”

“Let me walk you back to your common room at least.” pleaded Ron.

Susan turned wand in hand pointed directly at Ron's chest “Get…away…from…me…now!” she demanded. Ron opened his mouth to speak, but Susan started to mutter a hex. Defeated, he sighed, “If that's what you really want.”

“Yes.” she replied coldly and Ron very reluctantly turned to leave, departing he quietly stated, “I really like you Susan…I'm sorry.”

Susan was about to call Ron back, when out of the shadows stepped Felipe. A startled Susan asked, “What are you doing here?”

“I have a problem and I think you are just the witch to help.” smirked Felipe as he glanced at his watch it was 11:50pm.

*

12:20am: The entrance to the Astronomy Tower

Harry glanced through the door; the room appeared to be vacant. Harry slowly moved through the doorway. He walked ahead holding Hermione protectively behind him. A bizarre jilt arrived in his stomach. Harry turned to Hermione a grim look in his eyes.

“What is it?” she asked. He gulped hard.

“Hermione…get a Professor, the first one you can find. Get Madam Pomfrey as well.” Hermione didn't question and hurried down the corridor.

Harry stepped fully into the room. Before him lay a girl curled up on the ground beside her a familiar boy lying in a pool of blood. The girl's clothes were torn and her skirt was hitched up around her waist. Harry placed two fingers at her neck, there was no pulse she was dead. He carefully turned her over and he leaped back in horror. It was Susan Bones. Jumping back Harry bumped into something, instinctively he whipped around wand in hand to face the unknown person.

Harry looked a little harder and realised that the person was Draco. He simply stared at him for minutes without saying a word. “I know what you're thinking,” said Draco cautiously. “But it's not true, I came here looking for Felipe, I know he comes here often. When I arrived she was dead on the floor and so was he.”

“I believe you, I'm just a little shocked.” Harry lowered his wand and let Draco move.

“I don't think he got to her in time. Did you notice his wrists?”

“Yeah Draco, it looks like she put up quite a fight. See her broken wand? He must have killed himself when it turned midnight.” mused Harry. Upon hearing footsteps approaching, Harry and Draco moved quickly out of the room. It was Hermione accompanied by Madam Pomfrey and of all people Professor Snape. Harry met Hermione at the door taking her hand and leading her away from the horrific scene. “Don't go in Hermione.”

“Why not?” she pleaded as he sat her down on a bench down the corridor.

“Trust me, you don't want to see.” He got up to leave but Hermione took his hand.

“Your scaring me Harry, What did you find?” Harry's determination not to tell her broke when he met her soft expression.

“Susan is dead, and so is Felipe.” Hermione's bewildered expression didn't do much to sooth Harry's guilt. `If only we had got there in time and Ron...' he wondered. He didn't have time to ponder for long as Snape exited the room with Draco at his side.

“You two off to bed now, while I take Mr Malfoy for a little chat,” he said firmly.

Author Notes: First off, huge thanks to my beta, Cheryl for excellent help with this chapter. You really are the best!!

Well, this was originally scheduled for another chapter, but instead it appears here. In the next chapter, which was originally scheduled for this chapter, there will be another death to a rather significant character. I won't say anymore for two reasons. 1) My wrist is on the verge of cramping up. 2) I want you to speculate. ;)

26. A Dark Turn

Story: War

Chapter: 25

Rating of Chapter: R

My other Fics: Stress, Wake Me From This Nightmare, Psychokinesis, Forlorn

Live Journal: Live Journal

Beta: Cheryl

Disclaimer: This story is based on characters and situations created and owned by JK Rowling, various publishers including but not limited to Bloomsbury Books, Scholastic Books and Raincoast Books, and Warner Bros., Inc. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The only things I own are the plot, any characters, spells etc that you do not recognize.

Author Notes: Thank you for the reviews of the last chapter, you guys rock! Another loaded chapter here, a lot is going to happen.

Chapter 25: A Dark Turn

Harry sat upright in his bed when Hedwig tapped on his window. He dragged himself off the soft mattress and opened the window quietly before opening his hand to Hedwig who took a bite of some owl treats before fluttering away. Harry then glanced down at Ron, the sudden memories of last night returning. Dumbledore had ordered them not to mention the two deaths before they had been investigated a little more.

Harry nudged Ron in the ribs, and he turned over and half opened his eyes before rubbing them with his hands. “What time is it?” he groaned.

“Five o’clock, we have to be at Grimmauld Place in an hour remember.”

“I know,” answered Ron before getting off his bed. “Where were you last night? I came up and you weren’t here.”

Harry shrugged casually. “I was with Hermione, I was back up around quarter to one.”

Ron nodded. “Oh right, I just missed you then.” A few minutes of awkward silence passed between the two friends before Ron continued. “Listen mate, could I talk to you about something?”

“Sure, but not here. I’ll get dressed and then we’ll go downstairs and talk.” Ron smiled, as did Harry. Although he was a little apprehensive about where the conversation might lead.

Quarter of an hour later Harry and Ron met up in the quiet Gryffindor Common Room, the sun rising above the misty mountains in the distance, as viewed through an arched window they were seated by.

“I wanted to talk to you about Susan,” began Ron. Harry couldn’t help but react to the raging guilt inside him, and he looked down at his lap. “Last night in the Astronomy Tower…” Harry suddenly found himself coughing a little too frantically, but it eased off after a short while. “Are you okay?” asked Ron.

“Yeah, just fighting a cold I guess.” Ron nodded uncertainly.

“Anyway, we were snogging, and she wanted to go to that next level. I told her I wasn’t ready yet, that I wanted something more first. I thought I might try and talk to her later tonight, we didn’t exactly leave on good terms.”

Harry swallowed hard, he couldn’t face breaking the news of Susan’s death, too much bad had already befallen his best-friend. Harry took a deep breath and despite being instructed to the contrary he started, “Ron…I need to tell you something about Susan…”

Ron looked confused while Harry continued, “Something happened to Susan in the Astronomy Tower…after you left…”

“What?!” yelled Ron as he bounded up from his seated position, “Is she hurt? Is she in the hospital wing?” making for the common room exit.

“No! Ron! Just stop and listen.” called out Harry as the wave of guilt and nausea nearly overwhelmed him. Ron turned, ashen faced and distraught, to listen to Harry.

Another deep breath and Harry continued, “She…put up a good fight…but her attacker, he…she’s dead Ron. I’m sorry. Draco and I found her too late. I’m so sorry.”Ron sank to the floor in despair that quickly turned to rage. “Its my fault, I never should have left her like that, its my fault. If I hadn’t left, she’d still be…”

"Ron, it’s not your fault. Place blame where it belongs – Felipe killed Susan and others too.” stated Hermione as she entered the common room.

“Felipe! That frog bastard! I’ll kill him!” raged Ron.

“He’s dead too Ron.” Hermione stated further.

Ron’s head was swimming; this was all too much at once. He crumbled back down to the floor. Hermione moved to put her arms around in comfort, but Ron held her off.

“Uh, I’ll leave you two alone, I need to get some things ready.” said Ron as he pulled himself off the floor. “Ron?” inquired Harry, but Ron waived him off too. “I’ll be right back, Harry,” answered Ron as he disappeared up the stairs to the boys’ dormitory.

Hermione moved to Harry’s side as he motioned for them to take a seat on the sofa. “You told him,” acknowledged Hermione. “I had to Hermione, they’d had a row, and he was going to look for her…”

“Then you had no choice,” agreed Hermione as she laid her head on Harry’s shoulder. They held on to each other for a while before speaking.

“Today is going to be hard I know, but as hard as it is we are going to have to focus on the mission ahead. We only have to collect the Elixir while the rest of the Order hold off the Death Eater’s.”

“I know Harry, and you’re absolutely right, its just…Susan was more than Ron’s girlfriend to me, she was a friend.” A few tears broke loose from Hermione’s eyes and Harry wrapped his other arm around her and held her tightly.

“Shh, it’s going to be okay…it’s going to be okay.”

*

Harry, Hermione and an emotionally shut down Ron entered Dumbledore’s office. The remaining Order members were seated quietly, and Sirius looked away when Harry looked at him. Harry also noticed that nobody seemed to look directly at Ron. He further noticed that there was no sign of Draco.

“As you know by now, today we will attempt to re-capture Grimmauld Place. Mr Potter, Mr Weasley, Miss Granger, you will have to use both stealth and courage to find a way under Kreacher’s den.”

“Sir, pardon me for interrupting, but where’s Draco?” Harry asked.

“Mr Malfoy has been suspended, by order of the Minister of Magic.” Harry, Ron and Hermione exchanged puzzled glances before Dumbledore explained to them that he had made a Portkey available to Grimmauld Place.

Before they began Harry had a chance to pull Sirius aside, away from Ron and Hermione. “Why is Draco suspended?”

Sirius sighed. “Fudge thinks he is guilty of last nights…murders,” he whispered. “Forget about it Harry, we’ll sort it out soon, you have more important things to think about.” Harry nodded, still wanting to know more. But either way, two minutes later he was standing inside a cupboard on the basement level of Grimmauld Place with Hermione and Ron beside him.

“Clever place to Portkey I guess,” commented Ron not even noticing the HUGE spider in the corner. Ron was almost snorting like a bull waiting for the right moment to charge. Hermione gave Harry a worried glance.

Harry pushed the door open a crack and pulled it closed instantly. “There’s a Death Eater out there.”

“Oh great!” grunted Ron. “Clearly the Order are kicking arse like they promised!”

“What do we do?” asked Hermione, glancing up at Harry. That must have been the first time Hermione had said that to him, and it seemed to bring out all of his Gryffindor courage.

“Listen,” he whispered. “I’m going to kick one door open, Ron can kick the other. We’ll get this Death Eater and then we’ll step out quickly and fight whoever or whatever is out there, okay?” Hermione nodded.

“I’m ready,” said Ron as he readied himself to kick in the door and squishing the hairy-legged spider in the process. Harry began counting, “one, two…THREE!” Harry and Ron kicked open the doors causing the Death Eater to fall to the floor. The trio then stepped into the hall wands ready. They held a defensive stance, but the halls appeared to be vacant save for the small house elf asleep in the far corner of his den.

“Lets get him,” hissed Harry. Hermione and Ron followed him as they tiptoed towards Kreacher when suddenly numerous green orbs started flying out towards them, luckily they seemed to be able to dodge all of them. The old house elf turned towards them with an evil glint in his eye. “You!” yelled Harry. Harry darted towards him and flung an arm at his neck but Kreacher dodged it. Ron attempted to grab a hold of the nasty elf but missed, Hermione though muttered a quick spell, chaining Kreacher’s arms and legs up.

“There,” she said simply. “Taken care of.”

“Not until he’s dead,” snapped Harry, who was moving towards Kreacher with his sleeves rolled halfway up his arm.

“Harry wait,” ordered Hermione. “Why don’t we take him to Dumbledore, we have more important things to do for now.”

“Like what?” sneered Kreacher.

“Like this,” answered Hermione before muttering another spell, this time gagging the house elf.

“I guess your right,” said Harry, smiling a little at Hermione.

“Come on guys,” called Ron, who had opened up the door under Kreacher’s den. “I’ll just check to see if it’s there.” Ron dropped down the circular gap and re-appeared moments later. As he did, Harry felt a peculiar burning on his insides.

“It’s gone…destroyed, when I got down the Elixir was spilt on the ground, and then it dissolved into nowhere. I did find this.” Ron opened up his hand to reveal a small purple sphere. Harry felt himself being drawn into it, like a force he couldn’t stop, a firing rage developing inside him. “You alright mate?” asked Ron.

Harry slowly took the sphere into his hand and then slowly tilted his head up towards Ron. Ron stepped back a little after focusing on the black tint in Harry’s eyes. Harry swung out a fist, knocking Ron to the ground. “Harry,” said Hermione, softly placing a hand on his arm. Harry swung his arm back and elbowed the peak of her head, knocking her down. No, what are you doing? Don’t do this. His mind was pleading with him to stop, but his body seemed to be reacting on it’s own. Harry then delved his knee into Hermione’s ribs three times before pulling away, glaring at the crumpled body.

“Get on your knees,” he demanded in a voice that was not his own. Hermione dragged herself slowly to her knees.

“Harry…what are you doing?” she pleaded weakly. Harry whipped out his wand to her chest at point blank range. “Av-”

“Harry!” Remus Lupin hurried into the room, followed by Sirius and Mad Eye. Harry then turned around sharply towards Lupin, his wand pointed straight at him.

“Avada Kedavra.” A look of shock and disbelief flashed over Lupin’s visage before he fell backwards to the ground. Mad Eye and Sirius looked on in disbelief, but Mad Eye found the strength to cast ‘Expelliarmus’ and disarm Harry while Sirius leant down at Lupin’s side. Ron then dived at the legs of Harry and he fell, the sphere fleeing from his grip across the room. Harry slowly sat up and shook his head for a moment before getting to his feet. Two tears flaked down his right cheek as he gazed around the sullenness room, dazed. Harry was free of the sphere’s control over him but the guilt consumed him as shock poured through his veins and he stumbled backwards, finally grasping a hold of the cupboard door before Portkeying away.

>>>Will be continued in Chapter 26, coming very soon!

27. Guilt and Discomfort

Story: War

Chapter: 26

Rating of Chapter: R

My other Fics: Stress, Wake Me From This Nightmare, Psychokinesis, Forlorn

Live Journal: Live Journal

Beta: Cheryl

Disclaimer: This story is based on characters and situations created and owned by JK Rowling, various publishers including but not limited to Bloomsbury Books, Scholastic Books and Raincoast Books, and Warner Bros., Inc. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The only things I own are the plot, any characters, spells etc that you do not recognize.

Author Notes: Thanks for the reviews, I know it was a bit of a shock but things will improve.

Chapter 26: Guilt and Discomfort

“What happened here?” inquired Dumbledore, his cool blue eyes probing Ron.

“I don’t know, I went down the hole and saw that the Elixir was gone, but I picked up a small ball thing. Then Harry snatched it off me and his eyes went all black and then he just turned on all of us.” Dumbledore nodded at the end of every word. He had instantly arrived when he had heard the news and was now trying to find out as much information as possible.

Dumbledore then approached the sphere and carefully picked it up, analysing it with great detail. “Hmmm, unusual, this dark magic is foreign to me.” Dumbledore placed the sphere in one of the many pockets on his robe before approaching Hermione. “Miss Granger, how are you?” he asked softly.

Hermione glanced up at her Headmaster and tried to remain calm and steady but tears spilled quickly from her eyes. Dumbledore placed a hand on her back and half hugged her before calling Sirius over. “Sirius, I know this is very hard for you, but would you mind taking Miss Granger back to Hogwarts and Madam Pomfrey?”

Sirius nodded, but didn’t speak. He led Hermione over to the cupboard.

“I’m sorry Sirius,” said Hermione in a muffled voice.

“Don’t worry about me Hermione.” They then port keyed back to Hogwarts together.

“Mr Weasley, please run along too,” added Dumbledore.

*

As the day darkened, seated upon the furthest point of the mountainous Hogwarts was a very confused and remorseful Harry Potter. Lost in thought, he relieved the horrific events of the early morning; he had murdered his favourite professor. How many young men could say that they had cheated death on numerous occasions, seen their godfather and best friend return from the dead, impregnated their girlfriends, killed a professor and broken just about every rule in one spell of school?

But none of that would matter now, this was it, this was the end. I can’t go back inside that castle and look at all of the people there. I’ve killed one of the most important people in my life and beaten up my girlfriend! I’ll get back to the train station later tonight, then I’ll return to the Muggle world, away from all of this ‘hero’ nonsense. I won’t have a reputation to live up to; I won’t have to be on show twenty-four hours a day…sometimes I wonder why on earth I came here. ‘Because you hate the Muggle world,’ a voice deep inside his head reminded him. “Shut up!” shouted Harry aloud. “What do I have to stay for? Hermione will never want to see me again.”

“That’s not entirely true.” Harry turned his head, before him was Hermione standing peacefully, admiring the mountains with an almost ethereal glow cast from the beams of moonlight. He turned away ashamed, she wasn’t real.

“Hermione, what have I done to you?” Harry quietly muttered to himself. Sensing he wasn’t alone he frantically looked around the hilltop - he was alone. Regaining his composure, Harry dropped to the ground as reality once again washed over him. “I’m-sorry-Remus…I’m-sorry-Her-mione.” he choked out holding his head in his hands as a tear of anguish trickled down his distraught face. He roughly wiped at his eyes when he noticed the watch Hermione had gifted him last year. He read the watch face indicating Hermione’s location as Gryffindor Prefect Common Room. Sighing with resolve, Harry paused a moment before standing up, clearing his throat and made his way to a small back entrance to the castle.

As he placed his hand on the knob it turned underneath his grip and it swung open, nearly sending him off his feet. Ginny then stepped out and eyed him, surprised. “Harry! What are you doing here?”

“I could ask you the same thing.”

Ginny frowned and brushed past Harry, she was heading to the very hill top Harry had just vacated. Harry reluctantly turned to join her. “Truth is I just came out here to think, you know?” she looked to Harry, and continued “Things are strange, Draco was suspended. I don’t even know why. Every professor I’ve asked will only respond with…’its private business.’ “Ginny closed her eyes in frustration, “I’m his girlfriend, and don’t I have a right to know?”

Harry gazed out into the clear skies, he’d been in similar positions to Ginny many times wanting to know the truth, and he could definitely relate where she was coming from. “Yes, you do have a right to know,” he answered.

“Thank you, if only somebody who knew the truth would understand.” Harry fell silent and began scratching at the non-existent itch on his forehead. “Do you know something Harry?” He scratched harder. “If you do, please tell me. Because this is all driving me insane.”

Harry sighed and turned to Ginny, her face filled with despair. “Ginny, listen to me. I do know something, but I really can’t tell you…I’ve caused enough damage today. I’m sorry.”

“But-”

“Ginny, a lot has happened in the last twenty-four hours and I know how hard it is to not know the truth but I cannot tell you. Something happened last night, both intriguing and tragic. I promise you now that as soon as the truth is allowed out you’ll be the first to know.”

Ginny smiled and pulled Harry into a friendly hug before Harry rose to his feet. “I have to go, I need to talk to Hermione.” Ginny smiled.

“I understand Harry…and thanks.”

*

Harry had made it through the castle pretty quietly until he reached the common room. Unfortunately he needed to pass through there to get to the Prefect room. He was met by several questions but ignored them all, his mind simply focused on Hermione. He didn’t spot Ron, but only thought about it briefly. Harry entered the Prefect room and slowly crept towards Hermione’s bedroom. He opened the door slightly and saw her curled up underneath her covers, sleeping, but appearing tense.

He would usually leave her but he had to talk to her at some point. He placed a hand on her head and she sat up sharply, her face panic-stricken. “Harry!” she gasped. For the next few minutes they just stared intently at each other, before Harry began.

“Hey.”

“Hey,” answered Hermione timidly. “W-Where have you been?”

“I needed to think.”

“I was scared and worried about what happened to you earlier”

“I’m sorry.”

“You could have come to me. Madam Pomfrey released me early because I thought you may come here.” Harry sighed and sat down next to Hermione.

“Hermione-I killed Professor Lupin. And you know what? I don’t even know why, I was pleading with myself to stop, but my body was controlled by something else. As soon as Ron showed me that sphere everything changed. I took Professor Lupin’s life away in a heartbeat and then turned on you…” Harry buried his face in hands as the anguish yet again washed over him, “I’m-so-sorry-I-hurt-you.”

“Harry, I know you were being controlled…” soothed Hermione. “A few bruises will heal. What happened today was unreal. We have to find out what happened, what that sphere was and what caused it – together. I believe in you. I trust you. I love you Harry.”

Harry pulled his hands away from his face to look at Hermione, her expression full of love. Gently Hermione pulled Harry into an embrace. He tensed and tried to pull away, but Hermione held him tighter, ignoring her own pain until she felt him finally relax in the embrace.

Harry shifted a little causing Hermione to groan slightly. “Hermione?” asked Harry as he pulled back. She was in pain, pain that he caused. Harry pulled back even more as Hermione protested his movements. “Harry, don’t leave. I’m fine. Come back.”

Shaking his head, Harry moved to get up, “You’re in pain. I did this to you. It’s my fault. I have…I have to go.”

“NO!” implored Hermione. “Don’t leave!” She winced as she moved too quickly to stop Harry. He ceased moving as two gentle arms again wrapped around him. She loved him, despite everything he’d done. She loved him.

Harry looked intently at Hermione and then gently leant her back on her bed. He took a handful of her nightgown and rolled it halfway up her waist until it was just below her breasts. “Where does it hurt?” he asked. “The bruises,” she responded. Harry gently caressed her abdomen with his hands. “Let me heal you.”

Harry focused all his energy on Hermione then nothing, no yellow light, no surge of power, nothing. “I can’t…I don’t know…” choked out Harry. I did this to her and now I don’t even have the power to take her pain away. I’ve failed her again.

Fearing that Harry would again try to leave, Hermione pulled Harry on top of her, pulling him into a passionate kiss. “I love you Harry.” she said and kissed him again refusing to let him go. Harry closed his eyes to Hermione’s touch. Slowly, Harry’s apprehension gave way. Hermione’s love and attention was freeing him and he responded to her.

“Hermione.” She looked into those intoxicating green eyes, “You don’t deserve any pain.” Hermione opened her mouth to speak. “Please don’t interrupt. I just want to say how sorry I am for everything I have done to you in the last seven years. Sometimes it’s hard for me to protect you from everything, but that’s all I want to do. I love you.” Hermione pulled Harry up and captured his lips in a gentle, loving kiss.

“Harry, let me heal you.” She pulled her nightgown over her head. Hermione then slipped down his robe and made quick work of Harry’s shirt buttons, kissing his chest gently. Soon Harry was rid of his socks, shoes and trousers. Hermione moved back to Harry’s lips and pulled him back down to a reclining position. Hermione welcomed the feel of Harry’s weight on top of her and could feel his arousal against her thigh as she moved her kisses along his neck and collarbone. Encouraged by Harry’s moan Hermione removed his boxers. She gently stroked his erection before positioning it at her entrance. No words were spoken as Harry slowly entered her filling her; they both sighed at the feeling of completion, it was home. Instinctively Hermione wrapped her legs around Harry’s back encouraging him to move. He responded with gentle thrusts giving each other pleasure. As she reached climax she screamed out his name and he quickly followed her with his own release.

Harry and Hermione lay in each other arms, kissing and exploring each other’s bodies. “I love you.” they both said at the same time, and smiled.

*

It was well past midnight. A lone redhead was perched on the ledge of the Astronomy Tower balcony contemplating the events of the last 48 hours. “My life will never be the same,” sighed the redhead to no one but the night sky. With another sombre sigh, the redhead pushed off from the ledge….

A loud thud caused Harry to break away from Hermione.

Author Notes: My beta played a big role in this chapter, so if you enjoyed then thank her as much as me because she deserves at least 50% of the credibility for her work in this chapter.

28. Warning

Beta Reader: Cheryl

Disclaimer: This story is based on characters and situations created and owned by JK Rowling, various publishers including but not limited to Bloomsbury Books, Scholastic Books and Raincoast Books, and Warner Bros., Inc. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The only things I own are the plot, any characters, spells etc that you do not recognize.

Author Notes: Thanks for the reviews, I know it was a bit of a shock but things will improve. I’m not sure how many chapters are left, but I’m estimating between 6-8. It all depends how much information I place in each chapter. I am looking for around 2,000 words per chapter. Oh, and Draco makes an appearance in this chapter to deliver the ‘warning.’ The next chapter is written, and will be uploaded in a couple of days.

NOTE: I’m not positive on which day the Hogwarts students finish school, so for my fic it will be June 1st, this is fan fiction is it not?

CHAPTER TWENTY-SEVEN Warning

It was well past midnight. A lone redhead was perched on the ledge of the Astronomy Tower balcony contemplating the events of the last 48 hours. “My life will never be the same,” sighed the redhead to no one but the night sky. With another sombre sigh, the redhead pushed off from the ledge….

A loud thud caused Harry to break away from Hermione.

“What was that?” Harry gasped, staring down at Hermione. She smiled at the expression of shock Harry was giving her.

“It’s just Crookshanks, look.” Hermione nodded her head towards the wardrobe where Crookshanks was leaping on and off it, apparently chasing some sort of insect. But the noise had unnerved Harry, and something was telling him to check things out.

“I’m just going to nip out for a minute, just to make sure that everything’s okay,” he said, turning back to Hermione.

“Okay, if you must,” she said with a smile. “But hurry back.” Harry grinned and placed a brief kiss on her temple before rolling out of bed and pulling on his pyjamas, slippers and the most recent jumper Mrs Weasley had sent him. Once dressed, Harry pulled on his invisibility cloak and made his way out of the room.

*

Harry crept through the quiet halls comfortably, avoiding the few B.D.M.S soldiers, which were scattered around. However he felt himself pull to a halt when he heard voices. He held still for a moment, hoping that whoever was there wouldn’t hear his breaths. After a few moments of stillness, Harry slowly and steadily walked around the corner, past a few tapestries and then stopped again when he saw where the voices were coming from. Harry approached Professor Snape’s office as gently as possible, he held still, holding his breath once more, only this time in an attempt to aid his eavesdropping.

“If I find out you are betraying this school, I will see to it that you are sent directly to Azkaban prison,” came Snape’s cold, curt voice.

“I already told you, I told them no, so I told him no.” The second voice Harry couldn’t quite make out. Harry took a step closer to the office, wishing he had some Extendable Ears handy.

“I suggest you let me destroy this,” Snape continued. “That way they won’t contact you again, at least not by using this device. And, as I expect you know, turning them down usually means death. Keep a close eye, especially on the B.D.M.S. I don’t trust them and neither should you. Now, I have a Portkey here for you which will take you to Grimmauld Place, there you will be under protection from The Order of the Phoenix.”

“Okay, let me just gather up a few things and I’ll be back in a few minutes.” The door pushed open and Harry watched on in disbelief as Draco Malfoy stepped out of the office. Draco walked towards Harry, and, remembering his disguise, Harry remained silent and calm as Draco stepped past him. Harry however, had questions, and he wanted answers. He followed Draco on his tiptoes until Snape’s office was out of sight. Harry then slipped off the cloak and stared at Draco who was still walking.

“Who’s contacted you?” Harry called. Draco stopped in his track and slowly turned to face Harry, a grin on his face. He took a few steps forward until he was only a metre or so away from Harry.

“I thought I heard you gasping when I came out.”

“I thought I asked you a question,” said Harry sharply, not amused by Draco’s coolness. Draco sighed and glanced right and left, and then behind him, before looking back at Harry.

“I guess you aren’t going to drop this until I tell you, so here goes. About a week ago Death Eaters contacted me. If you’re wondering how they contacted me then I’ll tell you.” Harry nodded. “They use this,” Draco pulled a small, oval shaped green box out of his robe pocket and held it in the palm of his hand. Harry noticed the word ‘mort’ engraved on the outer casing. “This belonged to my father, I kept it, on the off chance it would prove useful. Last week I opened it, wondering exactly what was inside. Only seconds after I opened it a message was displayed – ‘The Dark Lord will never forget those who have betrayed him, do as we ask, and redeem yourself.’”

“What did they want you to do?” asked Harry, as Draco stuffed the box back into his pocket. He looked back up at Harry.

“They wanted me to spy on you, to give them information about the Order. Of course I told them no, the only problem is that anybody who rejects them are usually dead within seventy-two hours maximum. I’m not even safe at Hogwarts – nobody is. That’s why we have developed this suspension story, to cover up my absence. I’m going to Grimmauld Place until Dumbledore thinks it’s safe for me to return. Even he is starting to worry about Voldemort, trust me on that. As you would expect, security has been doubled at Grimmauld Place, it’s nearly impossible for anybody to attack us there now.”

Harry ran his fingers through his hair, this was a lot of information to take in, and he needed more answers. “Why is Dumbledore so worried?”

Draco took a step closer to Harry and his voice was much softer now. “Voldemort has been far too quiet this year, I know he’s been giving you a few headaches but I think the staff here and I know myself, have been expecting more, much more. If anything happens while I’m gone, good luck.”

Harry furrowed his brow. “Why would you say that?”

Draco looked at the ground, then back up at Harry. “I’m a Slytherin, we have gut feelings when dark wizards are conjuring something. And with it being so quiet, something tells me this is just the calm before the storm.”

“I agree,” said Harry quickly.

Draco nodded his head. “Listen,” he took another look around the derelict corridors, making sure that nobody was lurking before leaning in even closer to Harry. “It’s March now, we only have three months left, I expect Voldemort will strike at some point within those three months. If you think about it, he has to.”

Harry thought for a moment, and Draco was right. Once Harry finished this year Voldemort would be expecting, whether Harry did or not, that he would be returning to The Dursleys, where he would be safe from him. “I can’t be sure of anything, but Snape agrees with me, and I just want you to be ready at all times, this is the real deal, and when Voldemort does appear, he will be at his strongest, because he will make sure that this is the final battle between you and him.”

Harry nodded absently, all the warnings and information buzzing through his brain. “Keep this quiet, try not to tell anybody unless it’s necessary, it could only put them in danger. Oh, and one more thing…nice PJs.” Draco winked at Harry and walked past him, Harry watched until he had disappeared from view.

Harry continued walking, once again concealed by his father’s cloak; however, his mind was focused on Draco’s comments. Harry himself knew that Voldemort would strike soon, but having somebody actually say it to him made him realise just how close that time was, and how little time Harry may have. Harry walked to the outside of the castle and paused in his steps when he heard a tapping sound from above. He glanced upwards and saw Ron teetering on the edge of the Astronomy Tower balcony. “Ron!” Suddenly Ron came hurtling down towards him; Harry reacted on instinct, “Immobulous!” Harry continued to stare at Ron, frozen above him, his body ready to fall. What was Ron thinking?

The spell wasn’t going to last for too much longer so Harry did the first thing he could think of. “Ron, I’m going to release the spell before it collapses anyway, then I’m going to try and break your fall.”

“O-Okay,” Ron muttered. Harry dropped his wand and the spell was broken, Ron began tumbling down towards him, back first. Harry held out his arms and tried to get as far underneath Ron as possible. Ron’s full weight tumbled quickly onto Harry who managed to turn Ron onto the grass before falling to the ground himself. Harry scrambled to his feet however and ran over to Ron, rolling him over. Ron’s face told Harry that he was in a lot of pain. “I think I’ve broken my arm.”

Harry placed his hands on Ron’s face, but as earlier, nothing was happening. The incident with the sphere at Grimmauld Place appeared to have zapped a lot of Harry’s energy, energy that he needed in order to heal. Instead, he grabbed the hand of Ron’s healthy arm and pulled him up, draping the good arm over his neck, placing his own spare arm around Ron’s neck, before helping him along to the Hospital Wing.

Harry dropped Ron down on an armchair in the Hospital Wing; he then entered the medicine cupboard. He scoured the labels on the potions and after passing cures for expanding eyeballs and overly large teeth he picked up the broken arm potion, poured some into a beaker and took it over to Ron.

“Thanks,” said Ron, wincing, as he took a huge gulp of the potion, swallowing it in one. “I know what you’re thinking,” he said, reading Harry’s puzzled expression. “Things have been tough over the past few years, sometimes I feel I have nothing to live for.” Harry continued to listen to Ron with both interest and concern. “Don’t take this the wrong way, but a lot of the stress started when you began going out with Hermione. I did like Hermione, and although I’m passed that now it was tough at the time.” Ron sighed. “Then there was Draco and Ginny, falling out with you and Hermione, dying and then coming back, Susan’s death.” Ron paused as Harry began wrapping a thick bandage around his arm.

“Thanks,” said Ron, before continuing. "And let's not forget Percy, but that's more of a family problem than a personal issue. It was just difficult to take in everything that was happening, to see Draco, a Malfoy, seduce my sister just burnt up a fiery rage inside me; I could have killed him - literally. And to come back from the dead...it just feels weird, to know that I might not have been here now, and that kind of makes me think that my death was meant to be, and if I had died then Susan wouldn't have done. I wouldn't have sent her away to her death..." Ron trailed off, and took a sip of water.

Harry tried to absorb everything Ron had said before responding, he certainly agreed that Percy was, and is, a dick. “First of all, I should have been a better friend to you-” Ron put a hand up to silence Harry.

“It’s okay Harry, I know things have changed and I understand that Hermione comes first.”

Ron, you are my best friend, you are important to me and that will never change. What is between Hermione and I well its just…different. And you do have something to live for! You can and I will surely need you to help defeat Voldemort, to change the entire world for good. If you think your family is depressed now, I guarantee that if you had succeeded just now they would feel a lot worse losing you as well. If that isn’t enough to convince you, I need to ask you a favour,” Ron suspiciously eyed Harry as he continued, “At the end of fifth year…I…heard the prophecy…either myself or Voldemort must die for the other to live…” Ron opened his mouth to speak but Harry continued, “If I die, you must promise me that you will make sure that Hermione moves on with her life and not hold back for me?” Ron nodded in response to the serious, determined look Harry was giving him.

“Yeah, I will. Listen mate, it must be such a huge burden on you, and you manage to cope with it. So I should be able to cope with mine.” Harry smiled in relief and stood up from his seat.

“Anyway, you should get some rest, if you stay here Madam Pomfrey will see you tomorrow morning. I better get back to Hermione, she’ll be worried.”

Ron scrunched up his eyes. “Did I really need to know that?”

Harry laughed. “See you tomorrow.”

Next Chapter: Announcements, poison, Moody and more.

29. Slumber

Beta Reader: Cheryl

Disclaimer: This story is based on characters and situations created and owned by JK Rowling, various publishers including but not limited to Bloomsbury Books, Scholastic Books and Raincoast Books, and Warner Bros., Inc. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The only things I own are the plot, any characters, spells etc that you do not recognize.

Author Notes: N/A

CHAPTER TWENTY-EIGHT

Slumber

Harry was slow getting dressed into his robes the next morning. He had spent a good hour discussing Ron with Hermione and they had come to the conclusion that they needed to keep a check on Ron and really stick with him when he needed their support. Hermione, who could hardly believe the news, appeared to be exceptionally determined to help Ron move along and remain happy.

Harry was on his way to breakfast alongside Hermione when Ron stepped out of the Hospital Wing to join them. “Good as new,” he stated, wiggling his left arm around. The trio walked side-by-side towards the Great Hall when Ginny approached them. Harry noticed the bags beneath her eyes and the stress she was suffering was etched on her face. “Hi guys, I'm not allowed in for breakfast yet, seventh years only apparently. See you in a bit.” Ginny walked past them and Harry, Ron and Hermione entered the Great Hall, beams of sunlight greeting them as they took their usual seats around the Gryffindor table, helping themselves to some breakfast as it magically appeared before them.

“Wonder what's up?” said Ron, taking a sip of his Pumpkin juice.

“I don't know,” answered Harry absently, he glanced across the staff table and couldn't see Dumbledore anywhere. Professor McGonagall stepped up however and cleared her throat to capture the students' attention.

“I have a couple of quick announcements to make. Firstly, the seventh year students of all schools,” McGonagall glanced at the students from Beauxbatons and Durmstrang, “will begin taking their N.E.W.Ts on May 1st, with final exams taking place on May 31st. I wish you all luck.

“Forget luck, I'm in need of a miracle,” snorted Ron.

“Then, on June 1st, the last day of the school year, a ball will take place exclusively for seventh years, of course you may bring a guest from a lower year. That will be all,” McGonagall re-took her seat.

“Oh great,” Ron grunted. “Another dance, hooray,” he said sarcastically.

“Well, it might be fun-” Hermione suggested, nibbling on a pancake. Ron snorted.

“Fun, fun! It's okay for you to say, you don't have to worry about it, and you've got a date.”

“Well, maybe you can ask somebody to just go as a friend, you know, just for fun, it might help you to relax a little - what about Luna?” she suggested. Ron practically choked on his Pumpkin juice.

“Yeah, right, ha, ha. Why would I want to ask that weirdo?” Hermione didn't say anything, but looked at Ron seriously.

“Ron, I understand that it's going to be hard for you, I just thought-”

“I know,” answered Ron smiling.

Neville then leant in to Ron. “Don't worry, I don't have a date either, we can play Wizard's Chess upstairs or something, or maybe give Trevor a bath,” he suggested. Ron turned away and folded his arms, placed them on the table and collapsed his head in them.

Harry laughed but quickly stopped when he heard the familiar clonking sound on the marble floor, knowing instantly whom it was. He turned his head and spotted Alastor `Mad-Eye' Moody approaching him, his normal eye focused on Harry, his magical eye travelling along the staff table. “Potter,” he growled, grabbing Harry by the shoulder and pulling him out of his chair. “Come with me,” he dragged Harry along and Harry shrugged at Hermione and Ron's confused stares.

Harry followed Moody up to the second floor into an empty corridor in which stood the stone gargoyle leading to Dumbledore's office. “Clotted Cream,” Moody muttered. He then turned to Harry, his magical eye remaining on the gargoyle. “Don't know where that nut gets his love of Muggle sweets from, I expect his love for Muggles on a whole.” Harry, along with Moody stepped onto the platform, Harry still didn't know for sure why he was here but he expected it was to do with that sphere. Harry shuddered at the thought of the sphere and stepped off the platform and into Dumbledore's office.

“Here he is Dumbledore,” barked Moody, pointing at Harry.

Dumbledore nodded. “Thank you Alastor, that will be all.” Moody nodded and left the room. Dumbledore turned to Harry from the seat behind his desk and ushered for Harry to sit opposite him, which Harry did. “Hello Harry, how are you?” he said with concern.

“Not too bad,” Harry lied.

Dumbledore nodded again. “I wanted to talk to you about what happened yesterday, and the death of Remus Lupin. I know it is a difficult subject, but I need to bring it up because we need answers. Mr Weasley told me about what happened, the sphere having a bizarre effect on you.”

“Yes sir, as soon as Ron brought the sphere out I felt completely the opposite to what I was, as though I had no control over my body.” Dumbledore nodded again.

“I see, the sphere, I have never seen before, but it appears to me that it was no coincidence that it was placed there, and that it could appear anywhere.”

“Anywhere! You mean that could happen again!” Dumbledore held up his hand, as he usually did when he wanted Harry to keep quiet. “No! I won't stay calm; I killed somebody yesterday, somebody who didn't deserve anything remotely close to death. And now you're telling me that it could all happen again? How many more innocent people am I going to kill? There has to be a way to counter the effect it was having on me.” Harry was breathing heavily as he perched on the edge of his chair, Dumbledore remaining calm.

“Harry, you said that you felt a change immediately when the sphere was near you, correct?” Harry took a deep breath and nodded. “Do you think in the time before the incident occurred you could have warned the people around you if you had known what was coming.”

Harry nodded, calming down somewhat. “Yeah, I think I could. Thank you sir.”

Dumbledore smiled brightly. “Thank you Harry, for trying.”

Harry stood up from his seat. “Is that everything?” Dumbledore nodded. Harry turned and began to leave the room but Dumbledore's words caused him to stop and turn back around to face his Headmaster.

“Harry, good luck this year - with everything.”

If Harry needed any more convincing that Voldemort's attack was imminent, this was it. “Thank you sir,” he then exited the room and stepped onto the platform before descending to the ground level. As the gargoyle spread it's wings Harry stepped off the platform and was greeted by Ron and Hermione who looked slightly concerned.

“Is everything okay?” asked Hermione, her concern evident.

“Yeah, it was just about the sphere-”

“Just about the sphere!” Ron gasped.

“Dumbledore doesn't even know exactly what it is yet, and there is no known counter for it, but if I feel any different and scream at you to get away from me then please, do it.” Ron and Hermione nodded, although looking a little worried after what he had said.

“As long as you're okay,” Hermione finally added.

Harry grinned. “I will be, as soon as I've watched you in flying practice.” Hermione groaned.

“I don't know if I can, my stomach hurts, I think I had one too many pancakes.” Ron stepped up next to her.

“What's this, Hermione Granger skipping exam work? Never,” Ron clenched his hand over his mouth in fake shock.

“Oh, okay, but go easy on me won't you…both of you,” she said, turning to Ron. “Anyway, should you really be playing after your arm injury?”

Ron shrugged. “It's fine now, besides, I can't wimp out of using it for ever can I?”

*

Hermione didn't make too much progress during their practice session, although she did avoid Harry's bludger, which instead hit Ron directly in the stomach. “Now who has stomach ache!” he cried.

“Sorry,” Harry called. “Right Hermione, last one. Try and dodge this bludger and hopefully Ron will catch it this time.” Harry swung his bat full on at the bludger and it shot towards Hermione who quickly dropped down on her broom and the bludger raced through the air safely into Ron's arms. “That was great,” said Harry, gliding over to Hermione, who looked a little absent.

“Are you okay?” asked Ron.

“No,” said Hermione shaking her head. “My stomach really hurts…” suddenly her eyelids trapped shut and she fell forwards from her broom. Harry outstretched his hand and grabbed Hermione's hand.

“Ron, grab her other hand and pull her up,” Ron did as told and between them they managed to drag Hermione onto the brooms, her head Harry's end, her feet Ron's. “It'll be easier once we are on the ground.”

They lowered themselves slowly and when they reached the ground Harry scooped Hermione into his arms and made for yet another trip to the Hospital Wing, Ron behind him.

*

Madam Pomfrey immediately took Hermione into her arms and laid her down on the nearest bed. Harry and Ron waited on a couple of seats. “If I had a gold galleon for every time one of us came in here I'd be rich.” Ron said.

Harry didn't respond, he was too concerned about Hermione, Madam Pomfrey was running over a few tests and this didn't do a thing for Harry's nerves. Once she returned, her face showed neither happiness nor sadness.

“Harry, Miss Granger is in a very deep sleep, I can't make her wake up at the moment-”

“What!” Harry and Ron said in unison, Harry leaping out of his chair. “Is she going to be okay?”

“She will be okay,” said Pomfrey attempting a smile. “Somehow she has been poisoned, and cases like this can sometimes leave the victim in an unbreakable sleep for days, weeks or even months. And once the victim awakes, he or she will have little energy for a few more weeks, and will only be fit to talk, and only just. I will keep her here and give her a dose of potion every day until she awakes, and I promise you both that you will be the first to know when she does.”

Harry nodded but didn't make eye contact with Madam Pomfrey; he walked out of the Hospital Wing with Ron behind him. “It'll be okay mate,” reassured Ron.

“I know,” began Harry, eyeing Ron. “Hermione said her stomach was hurting this morning, I guess that is where the poison started to take effect because of something she had eaten or drank.” Harry began to walk ahead of Ron who was forced to break into a jog to keep up with Harry.

“Where are you going?” he called after him, still in pursuit. Harry stopped, giving Ron a chance to catch up.

“To the place where all the food comes from, the kitchens, I wonder if Dobby has any information for me?”

Harry quickly darted towards the kitchens, Ron chasing behind. Harry didn't stop until he reached the portrait of the giant fruit bowl. He began tickling the pair, which in turn began giggling frantically, before granting them access to the door the portrait. Harry entered, followed closely by Ron.

They stepped into the kitchens where the house-elves were busy preparing extra breakfasts. “I'll be right back,” said Ron, in awe of the joint of steaming, sizzling sausages in the far corner. Harry ignored him and stepped between a few elves and into a large room storing loaves of bread. Dobby sped towards him from behind one of the shelves, wrapping his arms around Harry's legs. He broke away shortly after.

“Harry Potter sir, is sir well?” he squealed, his big eyes gazing up at Harry, a toothy grin accompanying it.

“I'm okay, but Hermione isn't doing too well,” said Harry, wanting to get directly to the point of the visit.

“Miss is sick?” Dobby questioned, his eyes drooping.

“Yeah, strangely enough everything happened after she had eaten breakfast.”

“You is accusing our food of making Miss sick?” Dobby looked deeply hurt by Harry's suggestion, two more House Elves joined him and they looked on the verge of tears.

“No, I wasn't accusing you,” Harry said defensively, suddenly feeling very guilty for questioning the elves' loyalty.

“Thank you Harry Potter, sir,” squealed Dobby again, the two other elves smiling and leaving. “Because we would never hurt anybody, especially not Harry Potter's…Harry Potter's…” Dobby trailed off, looking a little embarrassed. Harry brushed it off.

“Is there anybody else who has access to the food or drink?” he asked swiftly.

“Only the drinks are on the table before the students arrive,” Dobby answered, his ears quivering with nerves. “Dobby is very sorry for Harry Potter's dismay.”

“It's not your fault,” Harry answered.

“We have some soup if you would like to take some to Miss, it may help her.”

“Thanks Dobby, but she can't really eat right now.” Ron then entered the room with a half eaten chocolate éclair down his chin. “Come on Ron, we're done now.”

“What? I haven't got round to the sausages yet,” cried Ron.

“There's time for eating later,” said Harry sharply, dragging Ron along.

“Fine,” mumbled Ron. “You should know,” he began in a louder voice. “You get mad when you are upset, I'm just comfort eating!”

*

Harry explained to Ron everything that Dobby had told him, and for the next fortnight the pair spent a majority of the time pondering over whom, in the school, would want to do this to Hermione. Harry had visited Hermione three times a day just to be with her, and to talk to her, even though she couldn't hear him. He had attempted to heal her but the sphere had still apparently drained the amount of energy he needed to heal the ones he cared for. Madam Pomfrey had taken note of his visits, and felt that the visits were having a bad psychological effect on Harry, and had therefore banned him from visiting her for a while.

“Pomfrey has a point though,” started Ron as he walked with Harry towards the common room. “I mean, with the war, Voldemort, and all of these things happening to her, it's got to be playing on your mind a bit. Your gonna have to try and find a way to cool off and not let it take over you, and you've heard what Madam Pomfrey said, she thinks Hermione will wake up within the next month, and that's any time within the next month.”

“In all honesty Ron, yeah, things are getting to me, as they have been you. But because of recent incidents I don't think you are in a position to lecture me about psychological health. Pomfrey thinks Hermione will wake up, but she doesn't know for sure. What if Voldemort strikes before Hermione wakes up? I want to have the chance to say goodbye to her just in case I don't survive. My end may come sooner than I think.” Ron remained quiet after this, and Harry was glad that he hadn't pushed the subject.

They entered the common room and Harry noticed a group of students gathered around the notice board, he and Ron joined them. “Hogsmeade trip on April 14th,” said Dean Thomas excitedly. “Apparently to buy new dress robes for the ball if necessary - as if, I'm just looking forward to playing some football.”

Harry remained silent, he loved Hogsmeade, but he wouldn't be able to enjoy himself knowing that Hermione was lying in a hospital bed.

30. Gone

Beta Reader: Cheryl

Disclaimer: This story is based on characters and situations created and owned by JK Rowling, various publishers including but not limited to Bloomsbury Books, Scholastic Books and Raincoast Books, and Warner Bros., Inc. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The only things I own are the plot, any characters, spells etc that you do not recognize.

Author Notes: Quite a short chapter, this one and the next one, so I uploaded them both together.

CHAPTER TWENTY-NINE

Gone

Over the next few mornings, Harry and Ron began their day eating breakfast directly from the kitchens (Harry felt it was unsafe for he and Ron to eat anything they hadn't seen the house elves cook with their own eyes given what had happened to Hermione). They continued their day studying as much as possible for the fast-approaching N.E.W.Ts, but often found themselves slipping into numerous games of Wizards Chess with Harry usually coming out the loser.

On the Thursday afternoon however, all students were called to the Great Hall. Harry and Ron sat together at the Gryffindor table where they watched, as did every other pair of eyes in the room, Dumbledore take to the podium. “Students…I have the unfortunate task of yet again informing you of another tragedy to strike Hogwarts,” the startled crowd interrupted with speculative hissing and whispering. “SILENCE!” ordered Dumbledore before continuing, “It is with deep regret and sadness that I must inform you of the passing of Miss Susan Bones a seventh year Hufflepuff at the end of last month. Miss Bones was a fine and caring person but also very brave…she will be missed.” A few gasps emerged from the Hufflepuff table.

“I understand that some of you are confused, maybe even angry that you were informed that Miss Bones was away on holiday, but some critical investigating was necessary. But now, the time has come for you to know the truth. Now, let us take a moment to remember Miss Bones, whether it be as a friend, a schoolmate, or a loved one.”

Dumbledore bowed his head and his eyes flickered closed. Harry turned to Ron who was pale and expressionless. Harry patted him on the back. “It'll be okay mate,” Harry reassured him. Ron nodded half-heartedly, before standing up and leaving the hall.

Harry stood up shortly after and made his way out of the hall. One thing that seemed to be stuck in the back of his mind was that Dumbledore hadn't mentioned Felipe. After all, it had been Felipe who had killed Susan, who had died on the very same night in the very same place. So why had Dumbledore ignored his death completely? “Harry?” Harry turned sharply at the foot of the staircase and watched Ginny sprint to catch up. “Ginny, how are you?”

"Anxious,” Ginny began as they started their accent up the staircase, “about Draco's whereabouts, and worried, worried about Ron too.” Harry nodded nonchalantly; unfortunately for him he held strong secrets not just for Ron, but Draco as well. It would do Ginny more harm than good if he were to reveal those secrets. He was not about to betray his friends' trust. Ginny continued, “I saw how pale Ron was after the announce-what Dumbledore said…were Ron and Susan…”

“Yeah,” replied Harry, relived that he could answer at least one of her questions honestly.

“Poor Ron, I hope he'll be okay.”

“Me too. I'm honestly not sure how Ron will be, but I am sure that if he needs anything right now it's our support.” Ginny looked up at Harry and smiled with admiration.

“You're a good friend Harry, Ron must confide in you a lot?”

Harry nodded, “Yeah, he tells me what he feels he needs to.” They hopped off one staircase and onto another.

“I suppose you tell him a lot too?” Ginny enquired. Harry furrowed his brow; Ginny sure was asking a lot of questions.

“I suppose I do, but we all have secrets you know Ginny? Things we don't tell anybody.” Ginny nodded, a grin transpiring on her lips.

“I bet you tell Hermione everything though? Disrupting her studies, waking her from her sleep…” Ginny trailed off and glanced uncomfortably at Harry, who suddenly froze. “Sorry I-”

“It's okay Ginny, don't worry about it,” he replied softly.

*

After his conversation with Ginny, Harry found himself wandering aimlessly around the many halls of Hogwarts. He gazed blankly through one of the windows at the front of the Hospital Wing, he could see a large white curtain pulled around Hermione's bed. She was the only student confined and Harry spotted Madam Pomfrey re-arranging the potions cabinet.

Suddenly a burning anger began to well up inside him, he was desperate to see Hermione but that old hag was stopping him. Maybe he could give her a sleeping potion so that he could kidnap Hermione and look after her himself? Or maybe he could buy some Dungbombs off Fred and George and bombard her with them until she let him in?

“Harry?” Harry sprung around and nearly knocked Sirius over.

“What are you doing here?” Harry asked, massaging his head.

“I came to speak to you,” Sirius said, his tone serious.

“Is everything okay?” Harry asked, concerned.

“Actually…no,” said Sirius shaking his head as he scratched at his thick beard, “But we can't talk here. Meet me in Dumbledore's office in one hour away from prying ears. Order members and the headmaster portraits are all that I trust at the minute.”

“The Order? Aren't they at Grimm-”

Sirius quickly cut Harry off. “Not now Harry. Everything will be sorted out soon enough. And get Ron, his presence is also required.” and with that Sirius abruptly dashed away. Harry was left standing in front of the infirmary dazed and confused.

*

Precisely one hour later Harry arrived at Dumbledore's office with Ron in tow. The usually snoring portraits on the walls were even awake with anticipation; clearly something important was going on. Around fifteen Order members encircled the upper ground behind Dumbledore's chair, all eyes focused on the Headmaster. Dumbledore cleared his throat quickly, adjusted his spectacles to the tip of his nose and peered over the top of them, surveying the audience.

“Greetings. Just this morning I decided the time was appropriate to announce the death of Susan Bones.” He glanced briefly at Ron, who shuffled awkwardly. “Right on the heels of the announcement of Remus Lupin's untimely…departure only a few short weeks ago.” Harry looked down to the ground, then up at Sirius, whose eyes remained concentrated on Dumbledore. “However, one death yet to be announced is that of Felipe Dupree. The reason being is that Mr Dupree…is gone.”

Author Notes: Short, yes. But you get two chapters in one post, which also saves you the cliffie. Unless of course, for some reason you have to leave the computer in a second.

31. Break

Beta Reader: Cheryl

Disclaimer: This story is based on characters and situations created and owned by JK Rowling, various publishers including but not limited to Bloomsbury Books, Scholastic Books and Raincoast Books, and Warner Bros., Inc. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The only things I own are the plot, any characters, spells etc that you do not recognize.

Author Notes: n/a

CHAPTER THIRTY

Break

“What?” Harry yelled, striding towards Dumbledore's desk. “How? I saw him, he was dead, I know it!” Harry rambled terribly quickly.

Dumbledore regarded Harry calmly as Sirius leaned forward catching Harry's attention. “I know its hard to comprehend,” Sirius offered quietly, “Believe me I know what it is like to believe someone to be dead. There are ways to appear dead while still being very much alive. We aren't sure of what happened or how Dupree tricked us. What we know for sure is that Dupree's body disappeared from the Infirmary the morning after you discovered it. We have no idea where Dupree could be.”

Harry sighed and trailed his fingers roughly through his hair while he paced in silence for a moment. “But-but he was dead!” he stated disbelievingly. “Ask Draco Malfoy - Dupree had no pulse. I bet my life on it, I'm so sure that I would bet Hermione's life on it.”

Sirius placed an empathetic hand on Harry's right should in hopes of stilling Harry. “Harry, we never questioned whether Dupree appeared dead, but given that his body is now missing it is more probable that he is alive.”

“How can we be sure? Maybe somebody took him?”

“We cannot be sure Harry,” said Dumbledore. “And what you say may be correct, but we must prepare for the worst case scenario. But Harry, is there anything you can tell us about Mr Dupree that we may not know.”

“I KNOW HE MURDERED MY GIRLFRIEND!” Ron shouted from behind Harry. Many of the Order members shuffled in astonishment, and Moody's growls led Harry to believe that Ron's outburst had taken them by surprise as much as it had Harry.

Dumbledore's eyes locked with Ron's, as though an invisible barrier was locking them together. Something Harry had witnessed on various occasions when talking to Dumbledore. “I know Mr Weasley, and I am deeply sorry for your loss.”

“No need to be sorry,” snapped Ron bitterly, his face red with anger. “I just want to know what we're going to do about the bastard so that I can get revenge.”

“The truth is Mr Weasley, there really isn't too much that we can do,” Dumbledore responded.

“What?” Harry and Ron gasped in unison.

"As I said, we don't have a clue where Dupree is,” advised Sirius, “He could be anywhere in the world by now. At least he is gone from Hogwarts and won't be harming any more students. I say we alert the French Ministry and get back to concentrating our efforts on the bigger fish to fry.” Sirius glanced around looking for approval. Harry knew that Sirius was referring to Voldemort and that he was making a valid point.

Ron tried to speak, but Dumbledore cut him off. “That will be all then. You may go. However, we may call on you again very soon."

“Come on boys, constant vigilance!” Moody barked as he clonked through two rows of Order members. He then lead Harry and Ron down the stairs and left them to attend their N.E.W.Ts revision, but Harry and Ron would much rather discuss the revival of a corpse than whether it was nail clippings or poison berries that were required to complete an acne healing potion.

“I can't believe this,” began Ron. “Why would he call us up there just to tell us he can't do anything? I respect Dumbledore and everything but he can be a right old codger when he wants to be.”

“At least they tell us about things now, instead of keeping us in the dark like they used to.” Harry sighed. “No offence to you Ron, but I wish I could talk to Hermione about this, too much is happening and I don't know how much more I can take.”

Ron shook his head. “No offence taken mate, Hermione usually has a plausible solution to something like this.”

They continued walking before stepping past the History of Magic classroom and turning down an unoccupied corridor. They continued walking in silence until they came face-to-face with three Beauxbatons students Harry didn't recognise by name.

The boy at the front had thick, black, curly hair while the boys on his right and left shared short, ginger hair. All three of them were much bigger than Harry and Ron put together. At a glance, at least to Harry anyway, these guys had more brawn than brains

“Your Harry Potter,” said the black haired boy.

“Yeah, must people know by now,” said Harry, trying to ignore him and walk past, but one of the ginger boys stepped in front of him to cut him off.

“Hey, what's your problem?” Ron snapped, as the other ginger boy eyed him.

Ware ees notre ami Felipe? Wee know you two do not like `im. Duh last time wee saw `im `e wuz wit you.” said the black haired boy, his eyes boring into Harry who only rolled his eyes and sighed.

“Go ahead Ron, I'll catch up.”

“No, I'm okay, I'll stay.” Suddenly the other ginger boy whipped his forearm over the back of Ron's head, knocking him down.

“What the hell is your problem?” Harry exploded, roughly seizing the black haired boy in front of him by the collar. The boy shoved Harry against the cold stonewall and pulled his fist back threatening to swing at Harry's head. Unexpectedly a BDMS soldier grabbed the boy by the shoulder and sent him hurtling down the marble corridor on his backside. Then turning his attention to the two ginger haired boys the BDMS soldier struck each of them in the face with powerful blows knocking them out cold. Now gripping Harry by the shoulder with great force the BDMS soldier smashed him over the face flinging Harry to the ground before casually carrying on down the corridor

Harry knelt on the ground and clutched his jaw, checking that everything was in working order. He spotted Ron struggling to his feet beside him, and he grabbed Harry by the arm, bringing him to a standing position. “You okay mate? You took a heavier blow than me from what I saw.”

“Yeah, I'm okay.”

“Why were they messing with us anyway?” asked Ron, rubbing at the back of his head.

“Can't you see?” Harry began.

“Well…my vision is a little off.” Ron's attempt to lighten the mood hadn't worked as Harry continued without acknowledging Ron's weak joke.

“Students are dying, professors are dying, students are scared, and professors are scared. And who can blame them? These three are just like everybody else Ron; they are scared, probably thinking that they will be next. How long until I break? I need to see Hermione; she is the only person that can keep my going. If she's unconscious much longer I'm going to go insane. I can feel this rage building inside me, this burning of weakness and insecurity.”

Harry swallowed hard, sweat was dripping from his forehead, nose and hair, his hands were trembling and a sickness began to churn in his stomach.

Ron tapped him on the arm. “Mate, calm down.” But Harry barely calmed down. “Come on, you need to see Pomfrey.”

“No!” Harry snapped. “I'm not going to see her…” Harry swallowed again and gasped loudly as he tried to sooth out his breathing. He ran a hand through his hair. “I'm okay…honestly.” Ron looked highly sceptical but didn't say anymore.

Author Notes: I'd like to take a moment to thank my beta for her hard work on this chapter and the last. There were a lot of small edits that needed making to tidy up the story and, as usual, she succeeded.

Not to long to go now in the story, things are beginning to come to a head. So stay tuned for more.

32. Déjà vu

Beta Reader: Cheryl

Disclaimer: This story is based on characters and situations created and owned by JK Rowling, various publishers including but not limited to Bloomsbury Books, Scholastic Books and Raincoast Books, and Warner Bros., Inc. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The only things I own are the plot, any characters, spells etc that you do not recognize.

Author Notes: n/a

CHAPTER THIRTY-ONE

Déjà vu

“Hey Ginny, what's up?” asked Ron, who was sitting quietly by the lake lost in thought. Three days had passed since he had witnessed Harry, his best friend suffer some sort of breakdown. Harry had remained quiet since the event, and Ron had barely heard him speak a word to anybody. Harry had taken to spending hours upon hours alone in the prefect common room in order that nobody would or could disturb him.

Stress had always been an issue in Harry's life, but Ron had never expected it to go this far, or to get this bad. Things at Hogwarts just weren't the same as they used to be, back when their primary concerns were getting the best seat at breakfast and failing a potions exam. Now they were consumed with worry over the death of their friends, families and the potential destruction of the wizarding world.

Ginny took a seat on the soft grass beside her brother, enjoying the surprisingly warm sun cast upon them. “I'm not doing too bad, how about you?” she responded.

Ron shrugged his shoulders and gazed into the distance. “I could be better, I guess.”

“Do you want to talk about it?” Ginny asked softly, her eyes focused on Ron, who shook his head in silence. After a few more quiet moments, Ginny decided it would be best to start a new topic. “Ron, do you know where Draco is?”

Ron turned to face Ginny. “He's suspended, you know that.”

“Yes, but I haven't a clue why?”

“And you know I can't tell you why,” he added, rolling his eyes.

“Please Ron?” Ginny pleaded.

“No!”

“Tell me,” began Ginny. “Or…or I'll tell mum about your Twenty-Five Most Beautiful Witches catalogue you have hidden under your mattress.”

Ron glared at his sister. “You wouldn't.”

Ginny raised her eyebrows, reached into one of her robe pockets and pulled out a quill and a piece of parchment. “Dear mum,” she started, but Ron snatched the quill from her hand.

“Okay, okay.” Ron conceded, placing the quill on the ground. “This is blackmail you know?” Ginny nodded, and shuffled a little closer to him, her eyes wild with anticipation. Ron took a deep breath. “Okay…where to begin…you know, I really shouldn't be doing this.” Ginny picked up the quill and pressed it to the parchment. “Stop!” Ron said quickly, Ginny paused. “No, sorry, I can't do it.”

Ginny searched one of her pockets once more and this time pulled out a small bottle of liquid. “I guess this can't tempt you then?” Ginny said, dangling the small bottle before his eyes. “Remember the chocolate drink Grandma used to make?”

“Let me taste it,” he said stubbornly. Ginny handed him the bottle and he took a sip. “Umm, tastes like chocolate,” he said suspiciously, before raising the bottle to his nose. “Smells like chocolate…”

Ginny nodded, a naughty grin developing on her lips. “So Ron, why did you say Draco was suspended?”

Ron handed her back the bottle. “I thought I already-” He broke off, and cleared his throat. “He was suspected of murdering Felipe Dupree.”

“What?” Ginny gasped, her eyes wide with shock. “He wouldn't do that.”

“That's what Harry said, I dunno though, I still don't exactly trust him. I never did like the fact that you were dating him, but I guess he did save my life…”

“No, I won't believe it,” Ginny said, cutting him off. “Thanks Ron,” she said absently. “I'll speak to you later.”

*

Ginny wandered through a few corridors, she stopped and watched a few Beauxbatons students shouting to each other. “And den Potter grabs mon cou and `ee treatens moi.”

She walked over to them, and a large black haired boy turned to face her. "Wut ez you problem mademoiselle?”

“What were you saying about Harry Potter?” she asked.

A ginger haired boy then stepped in. "Potter `ee attacked uz, all wee wanted wuz to know ware notre ami Felipe wuz.”

Ginny raised an eyebrow. “Don't you know? Felipe is dead.”

*

Harry crawled into the unusual circular entrance to the hospital wing. He glanced around at the blank white walls, a few single grey beds, he recognised one immediately. He approached it, as quickly as he could, but why was the bed moving further away. “Come back!” he shouted. “Come back! Come back!” he screamed, his lungs throat to puncture due to the tremendous strain he was inflicting on them.

He stopped dead in his tracks, when he eyed three shadows shooting in his direction. He attempted to run but was cut off by an unseen foe. He turned back towards the shadows when, in three quick flashed, he noticed the ghosts of Remus Lupin, Cedric Diggory and…Hermione whiz through his body.

“Hermione!” he yelled at the top of his voice, as soon as he had finished the word he seemed to be transported next to the bed he had been trying to reach. He glanced down at Hermione, who was sprawled out under the covers, her eyes flickering open, her face remaining pale.

“Harry,” she groaned, her voice strained and drawn out. “I…I lost the baby. It's gone.” Her eyes closed again, and Harry took her hand, while turning to his right to see Madam Pomfrey standing there.

“Mr Potter, I am afraid that I miss-read the test results we conducted. Miss Granger cannot wake up.”

“What are you saying?” Harry asked in disbelief.

A satanic grin developed on Pomfrey's face, her eyes narrowed and her skin turned grey. Suddenly, as if by magic, Lord Voldemort was now facing Harry, in place of Madam Pomfrey. “Your mudblood is dead Potter, that is what I am saying.”

Harry's breathing seemed to accelerate to ten times its normal rate. He wiped some sweat from his forehead with one hand while the other remained clenched to Hermione. Suddenly, his grip loosened, and Hermione's hand disintegrated bit by bit, before her entire arm, entire chest, entire body had gone, dissolved into darkness…

Harry sat bolt upright on the settee in the prefect common room. He glanced around erratically, making sure that what he had witnessed was not real. It appeared the images were, but he wasn't. The sweat really was covering his head, and his breathing was out of control. But why? What the hell was happening to him?

What had that dream meant? Was it merely his imagination getting the better of him? Was it a sign of things to come as so many of his dreams were? Hermione is going to be in trouble again, I know it. I have to wake her up; I have to, for both our sakes. It's the only way I can keep her safe, from stopping that happening to her.

Harry stood up from his seat and approached the door; he was about to open it when there was a knock coming from the other side. “Who is it?” he asked, hoping he could take as little time as necessary.

“It's Ginny, I need to talk to you and it's urgent.” Harry gazed at the ceiling before opening the door and allowing Ginny to enter. “It's about Draco.”

“I thought I told you, I can't tell you,” he snapped.

Ginny nodded, and sat down on the sofa. She then glanced up at Harry. “Are you okay? You seem a little flustered.”

“I'm fine,” Harry said as calmly as possible. “Let's make this quick, okay?” Harry sat down on the table opposite Ginny.

“Ron told me why Draco was suspended.”

Harry's eyes opened wide, wild with anger. “What! Why?”

“I,” Ginny looked down at the ground, then back up at Harry. “I used Veritaserum on him. Before you say anything, I know it was wrong but I had to know the truth Harry, you know what it's like not knowing, you said it yourself.”

Harry sighed and whipped a little more sweat from his brow. “So that's why you were asking me all those questions, so you could use me to get your answers by tricking Ron,” he said bitterly.

“I know it was wrong, but there are more important things. Why doesn't anybody know Felipe is dead? I just told three Beauxbatons students, they were clueless.”

Harry shot up from his seat, and flashed his livid eyes in Ginny's direction, not moving away from her. “What?”

“What did I do wrong?” she asked, looking frightened.

“Ginny! Nobody was supposed to know; now they will tell more people, and they will tell more people and this is going to start more panic amongst the students. How could you? How could you use me, how could you use your brother, how could you do all that for some information?”

“Well you never break the rules do you?” Ginny snapped, now on her feet too.

“This is a little different Ginny, this is going to effect everybody, and don't you think we've witnessed enough deaths yet? Everybody is already panicking and now they are going to be a whole lot worse, especially considering what you found out isn't true. What you found out was information available only to Order members, and I'm certainly not giving you any more information.”

“Then I'll just ask Ron,” Ginny began to leave but Harry snatched her arm and threw her down onto the sofa.

“No!” He bent down and but his face so close to hers that their noses were almost touching. “As prefect, Order member, and as your friend. I am ordering you to go to Dumbledore's Office and tell him exactly what you have told me. If you go anywhere else, say anything to anyone, including Ron…I will personally drag you there under full body bind if I have to. And Ginny, you better start cherishing your friends, because you just lose one.”

Harry turned away and stormed out of the room, slamming the door behind him, almost knocking it out of its hinges.

Author Notes: There we go, another chapter complete. I'd like to add a quick note, reminding you to keep a check of the reviews page here, because if you ask any questions I can now add a response to your review there, rather than filling up my author notes.

Thanks for reading, and feel free to review.

33. Author Notes

Hi readers. I noticed today that it’s been 20 days since I updated which is a pretty long time, and you won’t be getting any updates for a little while. But I have been writing, and I have written the next three chapters and only have a few to go, so I promise that next time I upload a chapter I will have the rest of the fic written.

For now though, here are a few snippets of what is to come, one from each chapter as well as the chapter title. Don’t read if you don’t want to know anything, but I don’t think I’ve given much away. A lot of these may not be quite what you think they are either…oh, and they haven’t been beta’d yet either, so they may change a little. When I have finished with this story I will be working on another series as well as the sequel, and final instalment of this trilogy…and it won’t be called Harry Potter and the Half Blood Prince!

Chapter 32: As You Wish

“See Professor, thanks to my sister, these three,” began Ron, pointing down at the Beauxbatons students, Snape’s line of vision trailing Ron’s finger. “Know that Felipe is really dead. We had to do something.”

Chapter 33: Hermione

She flipped him over and began kissing along his jaw and onto his lips once more before pulling away. She grinned at him and he smiled back at her as she began to fiddle with the bottom of his shirt, before a knock on the door broke them up.

Chapter 34: Strike

“Trust me,” added Dumbledore, obviously noticing the astonished expressions he was receiving from everybody in the room. “I will be keeping a sharp eye on all of them, and I ask all of you to do the same. Good day to you all.” Dumbledore turned on his heels and casually left the room.

“Is that it?” said Sirius, glancing around at the rest of the room, nobody having anything to say.

Hopefully that was enough for now, until the next update, wish my beta all the best for the next couple of weeks!

34. As You Wish

Beta Reader: Cheryl

Disclaimer: This story is based on characters and situations created and owned by JK Rowling, various publishers including but not limited to Bloomsbury Books, Scholastic Books and Raincoast Books, and Warner Bros., Inc. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The only things I own are the plot, any characters, spells etc that you do not recognize.

Author Notes: n/a

CHAPTER THIRTY-TWO As You Wish

Harry blazed out of the Gryffindor common room, ignoring the crowd of students who were gaping at him; he nearly knocked Neville off his feet. He hopped into and out of the portrait hole and entered the main corridor of Hogwarts, where he approached Lavender Brown. “Hi Harry,” she said with a smile, although she quickly dropped it when she noticed Harry’s expression.

“Have you seen Ron?” Harry asked bluntly. Lavender nodded a little nervously.

“Y-Yeah, he’s out by the lake.” Harry didn’t say another word and stormed out of the interior of Hogwarts and into the grounds, where he found Ron perching next to a tree, scratching at his head.

“Ron!” Harry shouted, breaking into a run. “Your bloody sister is such a pain in the arse at times!” Ron stood up, looking a little confused.

“I know that, but what’s she done?”

“It’s worn off then?” Harry asked.

“What?”

Harry shook his head. “Okay, Ron. Do you approve of Ginny dating Draco?”

“I guess, if it makes her happy,” Ron said through gritted teeth.

Harry nodded. “It’s worn off. Listen, Ginny used Veritaserum on you to get information on Draco. But in telling her about Draco you told her that Felipe was murdered, and she – she’s told some damn Beauxbatons students that Felipe is dead, so now we have more problems to deal with!” Harry raged, his face burning with anger.

“Whoa, whoa, whoa!” Ron said, holding up his hands. “Ginny did what?”

Harry sighed, frustrated. “She used Veritaserum on you.”

“I’m gonna kill her,” snapped Ron. “Wait until mum here’s about this.” Ron began to leave, but Harry grabbed a hold of his arm and tugged him around to face him.

“That can wait. First we need to find whoever Ginny has told, and stop them from telling anybody else.” Harry ordered.

“And how the bloody hell are we supposed to do that?” Ron questioned.

“You’re a wizard aren’t you?” said Harry simply, pulling out his wand. “And after we’ve done this, I’ll do what I was going to do earlier.”

“Alright. But I get first shot at Ginny, with you its just anger, with me…it’s personal.” Ron said, pointing at his chest.

They began to move towards the entrance of Hogwarts when the three Beauxbatons students who had picked on them a few days earlier came marching at them. “Maybe this will be easier than we thought,” mumbled Ron.

“You have your wand right,” Harry mumbled, not breaking eye contact with the students approaching them.

“No, it’s under my pillow,” Ron answered.

“Ron!” Harry didn’t get chance to say another word as the three beefy students were toe to toe with them.

“What is all dis nonsense abou’ Felipe?” the black haired boy said.

Harry took in a deep breath and leant in close to him. “Listen, we’ll tell you everything you want to know, but not here,” said Harry in a whisper, Ron gaping open-mouthed at him. Harry began to walk into a cluster of large trees, before glancing around to make sure there were no other students about.

“Listen,” Harry whispered. The three boys leaned in anticipation. In one swift movement Harry whisked out his wand and pointed it at the black haired boy. “Stupefy!” The boy collapsed backwards. Harry cast the same spell on the boy to the left, while Ron swung his fist at the boy on the right.

Harry turned to Ron, and Ron turned to Harry, before they said in unison. “Nice one.”

“But what now?” Ron questioned.

“We take them to Dumbledore’s office.” Harry said.

“But how? Don’t you think people are gonna get a bit suspicious?” asked Ron.

Harry thought for a moment, but stopped when he noticed a shadow crossing over his face. He looked directly in front of him and eyed Snape approaching them.

“So, attacking students just for fun are we Potter?” Snape snarled,

“No Professor,” answered Harry bitterly.

“I didn’t ask for a response,” Snape replied coldly.

“See Professor, thanks to my sister, these three,” began Ron, pointing down at the Beauxbatons students, Snape trailing Ron’s finger. “Think that Felipe is really dead. We had to do something.”

Snape furrowed his brow, appearing unconvinced. “And?”

“We won’t say anymore until we see Professor Dumbledore,” said Harry stubbornly. Snape raised an eyebrow.

“You will speak when I tell you to-”

“Calm down Severus.” Harry glanced over Snape’s shoulder and saw Sirius walking in through the trees. “Miss Weasley has already explained everything to Dumbledore.” Snape shot one last look of disgust at Harry, Ron and Sirius before storming off in disgust, Ron muttering something within a cough, which sounded strangely like ‘git.’

“Harry, what’s happened here?” Sirius asked.

“Well, I assume you know everything about Ginny?” Sirius nodded. “Well these three came up to us, probably trying to pick another fight.”

“Another fight?” Sirius said in shock, Harry ignored him.

“They were the ones Ginny told about Felipe, they were mad…”

“So me and Harry taught them a lesson,” added Ron proudly.

“Okay. Let’s get these three up to Dumbledore’s office. We can Portkey them there, we don’t want to cause any more panic.” Sirius mumbled.

*

Harry, Ron and Sirius arrived in Dumbledore’s office an hour after Portkeying the three Beauxbatons students there. As they entered Ron instantly scoured the room for a sign of Ginny. “Where is she?” Ron snapped.

“Miss Weasley is at Grimmauld Place, I had Mad Eye escort her.”

“What!” said Ron.

“I thought that would be best. After all, she admitted her mistakes, and I have faith in her. Now she is with Mr Malfoy, where she wanted to be. And no harm has been done, Mr Liquec, and the twins, the Messrs. Giuseppe, informed us that they hadn’t told anybody else about Felipe, and they no longer remember anything that has happened in the past twenty-four hours.”

“You make it sound so simple,” said Harry.

“Nothing that a dose of Veritaserum and a couple of Memory charms couldn’t fix,” answered Dumbledore. “However, I do want to thank the two of you, Mr Potter, Mr Weasley. It was most wise of you to capture these three. Mr Weasley,” Dumbledore glanced at Ron. “I believe the house elves just baked a fresh tray of brownies if you would like to pay a visit to the-” But before Dumbledore could finish Ron was out of the door. Dumbledore did not frown however, but smiled before turning to Harry.

“Harry, I have spoken to Madam Pomfrey, and you may visit Miss Granger as soon as you like, alone.”

A leap of joy developed in Harry’s stomach, and a broad grin developed on his face. “Thank you sir. I’d like to go right away.” Dumbledore nodded.

“As you wish.” Harry walked past Sirius, who patted him on the shoulder as he went.

*

Harry didn’t think he had ever moved as quickly as he was now at the entrance of the hospital wing. After one brief check around the empty room he pulled the curtain back that was surrounding Hermione’s bed.

35. Hermione

Beta Reader: Cheryl

Disclaimer: This story is based on characters and situations created and owned by JK Rowling, various publishers including but not limited to Bloomsbury Books, Scholastic Books and Raincoast Books, and Warner Bros., Inc. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The only things I own are the plot, any characters, spells etc that you do not recognize.

Author Notes: n/a

CHAPTER THIRTY-THREE Hermione

Harry didn’t think he had ever moved as quickly as he was now at the entrance of the hospital wing. After one brief check around the empty room he pulled the curtain back that was surrounding Hermione’s bed.

Harry gazed down at Hermione, who was lying flat on her back, motionless. Her face had a little more colour to it than it had the last time he had seen her, but she still wasn’t fully recovered, and that is what Harry wanted more than anything. He held one of her hands and kissed her fingers softly. “It’s going to be okay sweetie,” he whispered softly. He then moved his hands to Hermione’s face, and cupped her head. “Come on Harry, you can do it,” Harry encouraged himself aloud. But still, nothing happened. “Come on!” Nothing. “Please, I love her, please…”

A sudden surge of power zoomed through Harry’s body, the sort of power you imagined feeling if you received an electric shock. Harry opened is eyes and a warm relief fluttered on his insides as he watched a few orange sparks develop into a bright light, the rays transpiring in front of Hermione’s eyes, which began to flicker open. When Hermione fully opened her eyes, Harry gazed at her for a moment, before finally releasing his grip on her when she smiled. “H-Hermione,” he gasped, smiling down at her, doing all he could to block out the few tears that threatened to break through.

“How are you feeling?” Harry asked, desperate to hear her speak.

Hermione swallowed a few times, and then spoke, her voice crystal clear. “I feel…fine.” Harry smiled and placed a soft kiss to her lips. He savoured her taste, thinking back to the last time he had felt this happy, maybe for once something was going right. Harry moved onto the edge of the bed while Hermione sat up slowly. He took her into his arms and held onto her tightly.

“Has anything happened, with Voldemort, or anything for that matter?” asked Hermione quickly. Harry broke away from her and looked deeply into her eyes.

“A lot has happened, almost too much to tell.”

“I want to know everything,” responded Hermione instantly, looking concerned.

“Not now, you’ve just woken up, ” said Harry.

“I don’t care,” insisted Hermione. “Have you been okay?”

Harry paused. He hadn’t been perfect but from his own point of view he had been okay, only Ron and Madam Pomfrey seemed to disagree. “I’ve been fine,” he answered. “No more sphere’s, no Voldemort. I’ve fallen out with Ginny though.” Hermione furrowed her brow. “She used Veritaserum to find out where Draco was, she used it on Ron.”

“How is Ron?”

“He’s doing okay. He’s a little angry with Ginny, she found out that…wait a minute, you don’t know…Felipe’s body is gone, we think he’s alive.”

Hermione looked bewildered. “What!”

“I know…strange huh? Anyway, Ginny found out that Felipe was dead, not knowing what we know and she told a few of Felipe’s friends who weren’t supposed to know. Then I shouted at her and ordered her to tell Dumbledore what she’d done.”

“Did she do it?” Hermione asked, still confused by everything that was going on.

Harry nodded. “Yeah, Dumbledore sent her to Grimmauld Place, she wanted to see Draco. He also let Ron into the kitchens and me…” Hermione waited for an ending. “He let me in here.”

“Let you?” Hermione asked uncertainly.

Harry nodded again. “Yeah, Madam Pomfrey thought that my constant vigil at your beside wasn’t doing me any good. She thought it would drive me insane not having you around.”

“And did it?” asked Hermione looking horrified.

“No. But I’m concerned by Dumbledore’s actions - it was strange. I can’t help feeling that he’s giving us what we want before something bad happens.”

“Like what?” Hermione asked softly. “Is there something else you aren’t telling me? Wait a minute! Draco is at Grimmauld Place? Why? How much have I missed, how long have I been asleep?” Hermione questioned frantically.

“Shh,” Harry whispered, stroking her cheek gently. “I told you this would be too much, just relax for a while.”

“I just want to support you. What else are we supposed to talk about? I mean, this is pretty important?”

“What about our wedding?” suggested Harry.

“That needs to wait until Voldemort is gone. Let’s face it, it will hardly be a relaxing day if he’s around will it?”

“No,” Harry conceded. “Okay. If you want to know what’s been happening, then I’ll tell you. I’m going to take it slowly though. Voldemort contacted Draco. Dumbledore thought he wouldn’t be safe here after he refused to spy on me. So they faked Draco’s expulsion and he’s being protected at Grimmauld Place.” Hermione nodded. “And before you were…put to sleep. Draco told me what I have known all along. Voldemort has to strike before the year is out, otherwise he will be expecting me to go back to the Dursleys, where I’ll be safe. I don’t know who attacked you, but I think it was somebody working for Voldemort.”

“Me too.”

“If they had kept you away, I would have been missing the one strength I have over Voldemort, love. I’ve been trying to get my healing powers back after the sphere drained my energy, and I only just managed it. When I thought of how much I loved you.”

Hermione kissed Harry gently on the lips. “If what you say is right…then when you fight Voldemort – I need to be there.”

“I couldn’t make you do that, I won’t send you to your death.”

“You wouldn’t be making me do anything. I want to help, I’m not afraid.” Harry bit his lip and thought for a moment. Hermione placed a hand on his chin and tilted his head upwards until their eyes met. “Please?” Harry uncertainly nodded, when suddenly a loud bang erupted. Harry leapt off the bed and turned around, where he was facing three B.D.M.S soldiers who quickly transformed into three Death Eaters.

*

At Grimmauld Place, Ginny made her way up some stairs, making sure that she didn’t fall between any of the gaps. She had only seen Tonks since she got there, her mum and dad weren’t around today but she only cared about seeing Draco. She entered a few empty rooms, desperately searching for him, when she felt a hard smack on her backside. She jumped a little but held still when Draco wrapped his arms around her. “Boo.” Ginny smiled as Draco began placing kisses along her neck.

“I’ve missed you,” she muttered, closing her eyes.

“Not as much as I’ve missed you.” Draco continued kissing along her neck and cheek and courageously moved his hands up her stomach and onto her breasts. Ginny moaned softly and turned around to face him. She moved her arms around the back of his neck and pulled his head down, crushing her lips onto his. They remained lost in each other for several moments before Draco hooked one of Ginny’s legs around his waist. She lifted her other one slightly and he helped her to wrap both of her legs around his waist, before he carried her into his room.

Draco dropped her down onto a bed and climbed on top of her, kissing her strongly once more. She flipped him over and began kissing along his jaw and onto his lips once more before pulling away. She grinned at him and he smiled back at her as she began to fiddle with the bottom of his shirt, before a knock on the door broke them up. Ginny quickly jumped off Draco who sat up on his bed. “Who is it?” he asked.

Mad Eye Moody opened the door. His magical eye was focused on Ginny, his normal eye on Draco. “Don’t try and hide anything from me, I can see through doors remember,” he growled. “Your parents are here Weasley, they want to see you.” Moody turned on his good leg and then hobbled away, a clonking sound echoing through the halls. Ginny turned back to Draco and climbed back onto the bed, pushing his head back on the pillow. He kissed her again, but she reluctantly pulled away.

“I should go, it’s better than having mum or dad walking in here.” Draco nodded.

“I’ll be here anyway.” Ginny smiled at Draco and left the room, feeling somewhat overjoyed.

36. Strike

Beta Reader: Cheryl

Disclaimer: This story is based on characters and situations created and owned by JK Rowling, various publishers including but not limited to Bloomsbury Books, Scholastic Books and Raincoast Books, and Warner Bros., Inc. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The only things I own are the plot, any characters, spells etc that you do not recognize.

Author Notes: n/a

CHAPTER THIRTY-FOUR Strike

Ginny sat at the large dining table at Grimmauld Place, her mother and father on each side of her sporting anxious faces. “I can’t believe what you did Ginny, your behaviour was unacceptable.” Mrs Weasley said coldly. Ginny nodded.

“I know mum, and I’m sorry. I want to apologise to Ron and Harry too, but I haven’t seen them yet.” Mrs Weasley was about to speak again when Mad Eye clonked through the room, a hubcap in his hand. “What’s going on?” Ginny asked. Mr and Mrs Weasley didn’t respond, but followed Mad Eye out of the room.

“Stay here,” Mr Weasley said to Ginny, who wouldn’t dare not do what she was told at the minute.

“Is everything okay Mad Eye?” Mr Weasley asked.

“No Arthur, Potter’s activated his Order badge, he needs help. Tonks and I are on our way.” Without another word Tonks rushed in, and she and Mad Eye Portkeyed to Hogwarts.

*

A few minutes earlier.

Harry stepped in front of Hermione, drawing out his wand at the Death Eaters. “It was you wasn’t it? You poisoned Hermione, you’re all Death Eaters!” One of the Death Eaters laughed and stepped forward.

“I would think by now Potter, that you would know a Death Eater when you saw one. And now, we have fooled your old codger of a Headmaster, and now we will deliver you to our Lord.”

Harry moved his hand slowly towards his collar, where he pretended to be scratching at his chin, but he really tapped a tiny button on his Order of the Phoenix badge, which would indicate to Order members that he was in trouble. Sirius had told him about this, but the button would only activate two badges so Harry had no idea who would be receiving his call.

“So Potter. Do you want to come the easy way, or the hard way?” Another masked Death Eaters asked.

“Do you really have to ask?” answered Harry. One Death Eater muttered a quick spell but Harry dove out of the way, pulling Hermione with him. “Run,” he ordered.

“No I won’t leave you,” insisted Hermione, as she and Harry dodged another spell. Suddenly, Harry spotted Tonks and Moody sneaking up behind the three Death Eaters, who were walking side by side advancing on Harry and Hermione. Moody muttered the first spell, taking down one Death Eater, then Tonks struck the other, and before the other could strike Harry had sent him to the ground with an Impedimenta spell.

“Ha ha,” growled Moody, his magical eye spinning frantically. “I think we got one up on these three imbeciles now, eh?”

“Stealth was always something an Auror should learn,” added Tonks.

“And something you know nothing about,” responded Moody, facing Tonks.

“That seemed a little too easy,” said Hermione, stepping out next to Harry.

“They weren’t very strong, and they were unsuspecting,” growled Moody.

“How did they get in anyway?” asked Harry.

Moody’s magical eye travelled in his direction. “Dumbledore never did want them in, I guess now he can prove to Fudge that his instincts were right. We better get Dumbledore up here.”

“I’ll go,” said Tonks, before hurrying away.

*

Moments later Dumbledore, his purple and silver cloaks draped over his shoulders, arrived in the Hospital Wing, Tonks, Sirius and Snape by his side. “Harry, are you hurt – Hermione, you’re awake!” gasped Sirius as he moved quickly towards Harry and Hermione, chancing a wink at Harry who grinned.

“Yeah, she just woke up,” added Harry.

“How are you feeling?” Sirius asked Hermione.

“I’m fine Sirius, thanks.”

Harry rushed past Sirius and stood in between the Death Eaters and the other Order members. “Professor Dumbledore, they were disguised as BDMS soldiers!”

“So it seems,” replied Dumbledore, briefly glancing in Harry’s direction. “I am unsure whether we should send these three to Azkaban or keep them in our custody. After all, I am not sure that Azkaban is suitable to be used as a prison at the moment given the recent breakouts.”

“We can use them Dumbledore, they have information,” said Snape.

“Agreed Severus. I will set up an area in my office, it will be surrounded by steel bars and these three will be left there until, and after they arise. No!” added Dumbledore loudly. “On second thoughts how about a vacant classroom with heavy wards – I feel the office is too important to risk a security breach”

“Good thinking Dumbledore,” Moody growled, both eyes fixed on the headmaster. “And lock ‘em up, put ‘em where they belong I say!”

“Severus, I believe it will only take a quick spell to create the area I require. Would you please produce it for me?”

Snape glanced darkly at Harry and Hermione, and then turned back to Dumbledore. “Yes.” With a swirl of his robes Snape turned abruptly and strode out of the Hospital Wing.

“What about the rest of them? Surely we cannot trust any of them?” Harry pleaded, Dumbledore remaining calm.

“I think we will be okay,” Dumbledore answered. Sirius, Harry and Hermione gasped. “I had a feeling that some of the soldiers couldn’t be trusted when I saw them patrolling in three’s around two times a day. I believe you recently had a run in with one of them Harry?”

Harry nodded, recalling the soldier that had taken out himself, Ron and three other students. “If they weren’t smart enough to be as inconspicuous as possible then I think that if there had been anymore Death Eaters then they would have been revealed to me in similar ways.”

“Trust me,” added Dumbledore, obviously noticing the astonished expressions he was receiving from everybody in the room. “I will be keeping a sharp eye on all of them, and I ask all of you to do the same. Good day to you all.” Dumbledore turned on his heels and casually left the room.

“Is that it?” said Sirius, glancing around at the rest of the room. Everybody remained silent and judging from all the faces, they were as dumbfounded by Dumbledore’s behaviour as Sirius was.

*

The clock struck midnight as Harry, Ron and Hermione were seated in the Gryffindor common room deep in discussion regarding the recent events. Harry and Ron had successfully apprised Hermione of what she missed while unconscious. Conveniently though, Harry’s bout of uneasy breathing and buckets of sweating seemed to be forgotten.

“I’m knackered,” yawned Ron, dropping his chocolate frog wrapper on the ground beside his armchair. “I’m off.”

“See you tomorrow,” Hermione and Harry said in unison as Ron dragged himself up the staircase, leaving them a nasty surprise on his way up.

“Well that was unpleasant,” said Hermione, rolling her eyes. Harry laughed, although he wasn’t really paying attention to what she way saying, he was more lost in her beautiful eyes and hair, her beautiful…everything. “What is it?” Hermione asked, looking her self up and down while staying seated opposite Harry.

“I was just thinking how great it is to have you back. I missed everything about you, your laugh, your smile, the smell of your hair…everything.” Hermione stood up from her seat and nestled down on his lap. She leant down slowly and kissed him tenderly for a few moments.

“I’ve missed you too.” Harry wrapped his arms around her waist and she rested her head on his shoulder. They remained in a similar position for most of the night, just holding each other and being together. The two things they had been unable to do over the past couple of weeks.

*

A few weeks had passed and Ron let out a loud grunt as he glanced at his N.E.W.Ts timetable. “Only just over a week to go until the happiest week of our lives,” he moaned.

“At least you haven’t missed out on study time,” argued Hermione over her breakfast. “I can’t even take flying now because I missed my chance.”

“You’ll do fine in every other exam,” assured Harry, who at the minute couldn’t give two hoots about exams. “You’ve spent the last month catching up, you’ve even overtaken Ron and I.”

“You’ll be fine,” added Ginny, who was seated beside Ron, the two of them, and Harry had buried their differences and Ginny was much happier since she had spent a few days with Draco.

“Heard anything from Malfoy?” asked Ron, gasping as he read each line of his timetable.

“I haven’t heard anything from Draco for a week, he’s trying to persuade Sirius to let him come back but it’s taking a while.”

“Have you asked Professor Dumbledore?” asked Hermione, placing her timetable in her pocket.

“It’s pointless.”

“Ginny,” began Hermione.

“She’s right,” said Ron. “Just last week I saw him carrying a huge box of sweets up to his office, and I swear I saw some Bertie Botts Every Flavour Beans in there.”

“He hates them,” responded Harry.

“Well he’s living life on the edge then if you ask me…weird!” exclaimed Ron while shaking his head.

“I don’t know,” said Hermione thoughtfully. “Dumbledore’s always been a bit…”

“Like I said – weird,” said Ron.

“I was going to say different,” Hermione countered, swallowing a spoonful of cereal.

“He’s lost the plot I tell you!” insisted Ron, munching down his last piece of bacon.

Hermione shook her head. “I don’t have time for this, I’m going to go the library to study…anybody care to join me?” Ron grunted and Hermione turned to Harry. He remained silent and she nodded sternly at him.

“We’ll see…I need to use the bathroom first.” Harry stood up from the table and began leaving the hall, Ron catching up to him. They stepped into the bathroom and Ron began talking.

“You mark my words…Dumbledore’s lost it.” Harry smiled and was about to step into one of the cubicles when he froze in his steps, Ron clattering into him.

It was happening. The one thing Harry had been dreading happening for the past weeks had finally come. The once familiar anger rising through him occurred, and he remembered what Dumbledore had told him. “Ron…get out,” Harry managed to force out. Ron remained rooted to his spot, apparently in silent shock.

Suddenly Harry turned to the toilets and various spells began blistering out of his wand and shattering the toilets and sinks into pieces. Ron backed off but remained at the doorway, using the door to shield himself.

“Is it driving you mad Potter? It is isn’t it?” The sharp voice rung in Harry’s ears as he continued to fire off all sorts of spells he had no idea that he could produce. “Guess what Potter? I like it when you’re mad!”

“No!” Harry moaned weakly, still firing off spells at the walls and toilets. Ron remained in the doorway, although in shock, he kept his composure and pulled out his wand and aimed it towards Harry who had his back turned.

“Sorry mate…Stupefy!” The spells fired towards Harry, but in one quick moment Harry had spun around, held up a hand and the spell was now hurtling towards Ron who dived down behind the door to avoid the spell, which had succeded in shattering the door.

“You’re not going to let that idiot get away with that are you?” Voldemort hissed at Harry. “Kill him!” Harry found himself striding towards the doorway where Ron was sat on the ground, his face horrified. “Go on Potter, two words and he’s out of your way forever. Who will miss the piece of rubbish anyway? His beggarly little family? No, no. I think you would be doing them a favour, it’s one less pair of socks for them to buy at Christmas.”

Harry raised his wand against his own will, Ron’s eyes growing wide beneath him. Harry was about to lift his arm one notch further when he froze. “No!” he said firmly.

“Potter!”

“NO!” Harry said again, his tone even stronger than before. Voldemort wasn’t going to control him anymore. Harry closed his eyes and turned his concentration solely on ridding Voldemort from his mind. “GO! GET AWAY FROM ME NOW!”

“Potter!”

“NO! GO AWAY NOW! GET AWAY FROM ME! LEAVE ME ALONE! NOW!”

“NO!”

“NOW! NOW! NOW!” In a split second Harry felt his wand fly from his grip and he slumped to the ground, his boiling face itching on the cold surface.

Seconds earlier…

Ron stumbled to his feet as he watched Harry screaming into open space. He pointed his wand straight – “Expelliarmus!” Harry’s wand soared towards Ron who caught it in his hand, however, he quickly released it as the purple glow surrounding it burnt into his flesh. He hurried over to Harry.

“You okay mate?” Harry lifted his head from the ground and opened his eyes wide, noticing the purple glow fading on the wand.

“Yeah, are you?” Harry asked, glancing up at Ron who nodded.

“Your wand was-”

“I know. The sphere wasn’t here though.” Ron furrowed his brow.

“But it has to be… that’s what controls you isn’t it?” Harry shrugged.

“Maybe…or maybe it was just a diversion?” said Harry thoughtfully. He stood up to his feet. “Thanks Ron.”

A/N: Well that was a chaotic chapter for out main man wasn’t it? Can you tell we are coming to the end of the story? Just so you know, there won’t be much written on the N.E.W.Ts because there isn’t really anything left to happen other than all the stuff I have planned for the end of the fic. So I will be focusing on that.

37. Counterfeit

Beta Reader: Cheryl

Disclaimer: This story is based on characters and situations created and owned by JK Rowling, various publishers including but not limited to Bloomsbury Books, Scholastic Books and Raincoast Books, and Warner Bros., Inc. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The only things I own are the plot, any characters, spells etc that you do not recognize.

Author Notes: n/a

CHAPTER THIRTY-FIVE Counterfeit

The next few weeks seemed to drag hour-by-hour for Harry, due to the seemingly never ending N.E.W.Ts and the idea that Voldemort could be lurking around any corner of Hogwarts waiting to pop him off with a quick Avada Kedavra. Harry knew deep down that Voldemort wouldn’t be foolish enough to stand in the middle of Hogwarts – especially with Dumbledore around. Or maybe he would do it? After all it would be unexpected…

Harry attempted to shrug off his thoughts and concentrate on his Divination exam. ‘If the moon is thirty metres from North on Monday, what will be its location of Friday of that week?’ Harry read silently from his paper. In the sky? He thought. He glanced over at Ron who seemed to be more interested in peeling the skin from his fingers than answering any questions…or reading them for that matter.

He took a brief look at the Slytherin end of the room, where Draco was running a comb through his hair. Draco had been allowed back to school for his N.E.W.Ts, but Dumbledore was certain that his suspension would have been lifted anyway.

Harry looked back down at the piece of parchment on his desk. Just do your best, this is the second to last exam and the previous one had gone all right, he told himself, though still having no idea what the answer was.

*

An hour or so later Harry walked with Hermione towards the Great Hall, having now finished his deplorable examination. They had a break for a couple of hours and were going to spend the time relaxing before their final exam.

“So how was Divination?” asked Hermione.

“About as good as usual. It’s still annoying we had to take the bloody exam after they let us give it up two years ago.”

“Well you did study it for three years, they’re bound to expect you to have learnt something by now,” Hermione reasoned.

“Hey guys,” Ron said brightly, joining them at the Gryffindor table.

“You look happy considering you just took an exam,” Hermione pointed out.

“I don’t give a Boggart’s backside, one more to go and that’s it!” Ron announced, thrusting his fist into the air triumphantly.

“That being said, this is no time to start getting careless,” Hermione said sternly.

“I’ve been careless since the day I was born,” Harry and Ron laughed in unison, however Hermione’s frowning caused them to stop.

“How was Arithmancy?” Harry asked Hermione.

“Great!” answered Hermione, beaming. “Although I ran out of parchment on the final answer, luckily I had some extra in my bag.”

A few giggles interrupted their conversation. As the giggling grew louder and louder Harry could see that Lavender Brown and Parvati Patil were approaching their table. They both took a seat and continued giggling and whispering.

“So who’s dumped who?” Ron grunted in response to their giggles.

Parvati and Lavender frowned simultaneously. “We’ve heard rough plans for tomorrow’s ball,” said Parvati proudly.

“Yep, chairs and tables at one side of the room, and a stage, for the Weird Sisters, and a dance floor at the other end,” said Lavender excitedly.

“Marvellous,” muttered Ron. “What about the food?”

“That’ll be later, the ball starts at one and the feast is at six,” said Lavender.

“Then…that’s it,” said Harry absently, wondering if he would be duelling with Lord Voldemort when the Weird Sisters took to the stage. This is ridiculous, he thought a few moments later. “I’m going to speak to Dumbledore,” he announced to the others.

“Are you okay?” Hermione asked, the concern evident in her tone.

“Yeah, I’ll be back in a few minutes.” Harry stood up from his chair and left the hall.

“Strange boy,” said Lavender, frowning.

*

“Come in,” said Dumbledore in response to Harry’s knock on the door. Harry pushed the door open and approached the smiling Dumbledore who was sitting back in his large armchair with his feet perched on top of his desk.

“Ah, Harry,” he said, bringing his feet off the desktop.

“Hello, Sir,” said Harry, sitting down opposite Dumbledore. “I’m going to get straight to the point – when do you think Voldemort is going to strike?”

Dumbledore’s eyes widened, the smile disappearing slightly from his face. “I have been expecting him this school year, but he seems more interested in using other forms of attack.” Harry nodded, knowing fully well that he hadn’t mentioned Voldemort’s most recent ploy wherein the toilets had been rigged to destroy any person attempting to make use of them. Conveniently, Peeves had been assumed responsible for the damage.

“I’m just not sure how I should be behaving. Do I act like nothing is going to happen?” Dumbledore nodded.

“I suggest that you do that, and focus on your final examination and enjoying tomorrow’s ball. When Voldemort chooses to strike is out of your hands. We will just have to deal with the situation when it comes.” Harry nodded and stood up. He was about to leave when he stopped.

“Sir, when you mean we, you really mean me don’t you? I mean, I have to do this.” Dumbledore stood up now and walked around his desk to stand directly in front of Harry, gazing deeply into his eyes.

"You are correct Harry, it is you who needs to defeat Voldemort. Regardless of the situation your friends and the people who care about you will be with you. They will always be close to your heart."

“Thank you sir,” Harry answered, for once feeling a little more relaxed about the day.

“Good luck today Harry.”

*

After completing the last of his N.E.W.T levels Harry had spent the remainder of the night in the Gryffindor common room with the rest of the Gryffindors. He had managed to take his mind off Voldemort for the time being but now was the time to concentrate on it. At least that was what he was planning. Today was to be his last at Hogwarts, the place he had called home for the past seven years. It would be sad leaving, yet also a relief to be away from the place where all of his worries were born.

He was also looking forward to spending more time with Sirius once he was finished. If he could fight and defeat Voldemort today then he would be free to relax and live his life like any other human and Hermione would be safe and he wouldn’t have to leave her again.

“Okay mate?” asked Ron who had just slipped into his dress robes. Harry was ready too, but he was still waiting for Hermione.

“Yeah.”

“So, er,” Ron stepped closer to him, his voice barely a whisper. “Do you think today’s the day?”

“I don’t know, things feel different but I think that’s just last day of school stuff.”

“Yeah, your probably right.”

*

Two more hours had passed, and Harry, who was joined by a dateless Ron, was still waiting for Hermione outside the Great Hall.

“Something’s wrong,” said Harry, pacing the corridor. “We agreed that we’d meet at twelve forty-five outside the Great Hall, it’s not like Hermione to be late.”

“You know women, she’s probably just trying to pick the right make up,” said Ron, who patted Harry on the shoulder.

Harry looked at him doubtfully. “For two hours?” Ron raised his eyebrows. “Trust me,” he added.

Ten more minutes passed, Harry still pacing. “I’m going to look for her,” Harry said.

“No need,” said Ron, pointing down the hall. Harry looked ahead and saw Hermione turn down a corridor. He followed her quickly, Ron following. They tracked Hermione down the corridor and into a small room.

“Hermione what’s up?” Harry asked, approaching Hermione who had her back turned to him. Before he could touch her he heard a loud thud behind him, he turned in a flash and saw Ron crumpled up on the ground, standing over him – the very much alive Felipe Dupree and his father.

Shocked, Harry gaped at the Dupree’s, rage boiling up through every inch of his body. “Surprise,” Harry noticed that the voice was from behind him. He turned to see Hermione transform into another girl with silky black hair down to her waist, thick eyebrows and dark brown eyes, wearing a Beauxbatons uniform. “I’d like you to meet my sister.”

Mr Dupree muttered a spell and Harry found himself bound with rope, they’d got him.

Author Notes: Two chapters to go.

38. Machination

Beta Reader: Cheryl

Disclaimer: This story is based on characters and situations created and owned by JK Rowling, various publishers including but not limited to Bloomsbury Books, Scholastic Books and Raincoast Books, and Warner Bros., Inc. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The only things I own are the plot, any characters, spells etc that you do not recognize.

Author Notes: n/a

CHAPTER THIRTY-SIX Machination

Harry felt the slight tug behind his navel and knew that a Portkey had been activated. He had a good idea of where he was being sent, or at least to whom he was being sent. The time he was dreading but knew was inevitable, had finally arrived. But where was Hermione, where was Ron and was he even alive?

Harry dropped to the ground and wearily surveyed the room he was now in. The area was dark, dull and depressing. It was virtually empty, other than two shadows that could be seen silhouetted below a small light in the ceiling. Harry knew instantly that the towering, thin shadow belonged to Voldemort, and the short and stocky shadow belonged to Wormtail. Harry watched on in silence as the Dupree family approached the silhouettes and knelt down before them.

“My Lord, have we now re-paid you for our sins?” came Mr Dupree’s voice. Voldemort laughed, that instantly recognisable satanic laugh. He turned around, his wild eyes etched on Harry. “I must say you have done well.”

“Only the best for you My Lord,” added Mr Dupree.

“Maybe so…but your best isn’t good enough.” Voldemort whipped out his wand and with three blast of light the Dupree’s were hanging by their cloaks on a far wall, the only light source cast upon them.

Voldemort casually approached the restrained family, stopping first at the female Dupree; perspiration building on her brow Harry knew she was afraid.

“Please,” said Mr Dupree, his voice quivering. “Give my son a free life, that’s all I ask. We will do whatever else you wish. We delivered the boy. Please My Lord, I beg of you.”

“What do you think Potter?” Voldemort glided over to Harry now, who remained silent. “Answer me, Potter.” Harry stayed quiet, having no intention to speak.

“I think we’ll do it my way.” Voldemort walked back over to Mr Dupree pointing his wand. “Crucio!” Voldemort laughed as he watched Mr Dupree break dancing in mid-air. “Perhaps I should do it the Mudblood way like my father would have?” Voldemort moved his hand to his robe pocket and whipped out a small object firmly grasped in his hand. He moved his thumb north of the object and Harry saw a small blade shining incandescently.

Voldemort turned his attention back to the female Dupree. He lifted up her blouse and swiftly stroked the blade across her stomach, causing her to scream in agony. Harry closed his eyes and gulped hard. “That was fun, and you have Potter to thank for it.” Harry opened his eyes again and watched Voldemort move to Felipe, who’s face was now that of an aged man.

“The curse is taking effect once more I see.” Voldemort walked over to Harry and turned him in order to afford a better view. “I’ve given Dupree plenty of…medicine, look.” Voldemort muttered Lumos and the area lit up, to the horrific site of a large cluster of female bodies curled up on the ground, just as Susan’s had been. “Of course, there is one more female.” Voldemort turned Harry around again and with another Lumos spell the right side of the room lit up, where Hermione was bound by rope similar to him. Harry’s eyes widened as he looked at Hermione, who was groggy and could barely hold her head up. Harry knew that Voldemort had been torturing her, and he expected that Ron would have received the same treatment.

“I’d say he has five minutes left yet…I’ll take care of something else first. Avada Kedavra!” Harry looked sharply around the room, Hermione was still in place, but Mr Dupree had fallen from his hanger. He was dead. Harry feared that it wouldn’t be the last murder he would see committed today.

“Four and a half minutes,” Voldemort continued. “I’ve given him so much food that I’m beginning to run out. That curse will take effect more and more regularly the longer he waits. That explains the large amount of food that I’ve had to dish out…he only just got to that Bones girl before it was too late.” Voldemort smirked and turned to Harry.

“Now Potter, how would you like your little dog to die?” Voldemort was now looking sternly at Harry, but Harry was glancing behind Voldemort, where he saw Wormtail’s shadow disappear as he fell to the ground. The ropes bound around Hermione suddenly broke apart too, and Harry saw Ron crawling into the light, his wand in hand. Hermione moved a shaking hand to her side and Harry could see her wand in her hand.

“Expelliarmus!” she shouted. Voldemort sprung around and the wand in his hand flew over Hermione’s head and bounced against the wall and onto the ground.

“Fool!” he yelled. He pointed the blade at Hermione, Ron to her right. Voldemort swung an arm back before delving the blade not into Hermione, but into Ron’s stomach. Harry’s eyes opened wide as Ron crumpled over the blade and Voldemort moved his hand away, which was soaked in Ron’s blood. “RON!” Harry screamed.

Voldemort smiled wickedly and gripped Felipe by the shoulder and dragged him to his feet. Voldemort moved a wand up to Felipe’s face. He held Felipe close to his face. “You pathetic boy,” he snarled. “Avada Kedavra!” Felipe’s face turned a pale white, and his body fell limp in Voldemort’s arms and he dropped Felipe down to the ground in disgust.

This was Harry’s chance, and he wasn’t going to miss it. He flung out his arm towards Voldemort’s back. Voldemort turned around, weapon less. “Time for the girl now-”

“AVADA KEDAVRA!” Harry screamed the spell, and the green spark travelled towards Voldemort’s chest, but he dodged the spell in a flash, causing the green to strike Felipe’s sister in the heart, and she fell to the ground instantly.

“You’re learning well Potter,” Voldemort cackled. “Now let me show you how it’s really done, Avada Kedavra!” Voldemort yelled, his wand aimed at Hermione on the ground.

“Avada Kedavra!” Harry screamed. As the jet of green light emerged from both Harry and Voldemort’s wands, they struck each other and held still, Harry could feel a familiar vibrating in his wand, the same vibrating he had felt when he had met Voldemort at the graveyard two years earlier. Harry chanced a glimpse of Hermione who was staring between Harry and the spell, which was due to strike her chest at any moment.

“Hermione, go! Now!” Harry urged, desperately holding onto his wand. Hermione sat rooted to her spot, shaking her head stubbornly. “He can’t touch you now Hermione, he’s weak.” Harry grinned at Voldemort, who was staring with hatred at both Harry and Hermione, his hand too was vibrating furiously.

“You can’t defeat me Potter! Your whore can barely move. Crucio is a wonderful tool for inflicting pain onyour dirty little Mud-“

“Don’t say it!” Harry snapped bitterly.

“Dirty little Mudblood,” Voldemort spat, his demonic eyes set on Hermione. “You’re not the first filthy scum to step foot in the Riddle House, it was owned by one after all.”

Harry focused on keeping his grip on his wand. He pushed as hard as he could to move the spell, and it began move together with Voldemort’s arm. The spell moved over what were now misty ghosts of the Dupree family, Ron’s scrunched up body and away from Hermione.

Harry’s eyes were engaged on Voldemort, who was now closing his eyes. Suddenly Harry felt the strength drain from his wrist, his fingers, and his wand fell to the ground. The green blaze from Voldemort’s wand passed through the air to strike Harry in the chest, sending him hurtling backwards into the wall, Harry could hear Hermione’s screams in the distance. But if he could hear Hermione’s screams, didn’t that mean he was…?

Harry could hear everything around him, but he couldn’t see anything or move a muscle. “Harry!” he heard Hermione scream again. “Hermione!” he tried to answer her but no sounds could be heard from his mouth. Calmly Hermione’s words of wisdom from earlier this year echoed in his mind, “Save it for when you do fight him, build up that anger, turn it into courage and strength. Become the Gryffindor inside you. Add that to the one emotion you have that Voldemort doesn't - love, and that could win you this war. Remember that.”

A sudden surge of power and strength seemed to be build inside him, and he felt his body raising up until he was standing on his feet. “Avada Kedavra!” he heard once more. No, had Voldemort killed Hermione? There, in the centre of the blackness that surrounded him he saw a line of green approaching him, he watched it strike just below his chest, and then, to his disbelief the spell rebounded off him and moved away before stopping.In the distanceHarry heard a loud thud.

The weakness came over Harry once more, and as soon as he hit the floor, almost as a ricochet, Harry’s scar burnt wildly. He gripped his head for what seemed like hours, before a blinding flash caused him to open his eyes and find himself staring up at the ceiling of Hogwarts hospital wing.

39. To A New Beginning

Beta Reader: Cheryl

Disclaimer: This story is based on characters and situations created and owned by JK Rowling, various publishers including but not limited to Bloomsbury Books, Scholastic Books and Raincoast Books, and Warner Bros., Inc. No money is being made and no copyright or trademark infringement is intended. The only things I own are the plot, any characters, spells etc that you do not recognize.

Author Notes: n/a

CHAPTER THIRTY-SEVEN To A New Beginning

Harry shot upright in his bed, blinking furiously as the persistent blinding flashes became etched in his vision, even with his eyes closed. He struggled to keep his eyes open, his vision seemed to be slipping in and out.

“Back away now, I want you out of this room!” Harry heard the bellowing voice, followed by a flurry of footsteps that sounded as though they were fading with distance.

Harry felt a warm tingling on his wrist, the texture felt slightly damp, yet it felt like a human touch - maybe it was sweat? “Harry, open your eyes.”

“Enervate!” Harry recognised the voice from earlier and he suddenly felt a relaxed sensation in his body, and his eyes, which had felt as though they were glued together, fluttered open freely. Hermione was perched on the edge of his bed; it had been she who had held his wrist, and was still clutching it firmly. Dumbledore was to her right, his face filled with concern. His brow was furrowed and his glasses were perched on the tip of his nose, while he frowned – a serious expression on his face.

“What happened?” Harry began, his voice croaky and quiet. “Where’s Voldemort?”

“Voldemort’s dead,” said Hermione brightly. Harry wiped his eyes with the back of his hand and stared between Hermione and Dumbledore in disbelief. “How?”

“I think Miss Granger would be best to advise you on that,” said Dumbledore, who took a few steps back and sat down on one of the beds.

“Harry it was incredible, one minute you were holding Voldemort’s Avada Kedavra and the next minute you just dropped your wand, then the spell hit you and you hit the wall.”

“Voldemort was trying to control me again, he uses my wand to do it. So I dropped the wand before he could make me kill you.”

“What about the sphere?” Hermione asked.

“It was a decoy, trust me. What else happened?” he asked. “I’m starting to remember bits and pieces but I need you to carry on.”

“Okay,” answered Hermione reluctantly. “I thought you were dead. You hit the wall but then you got up again right away, Voldemort cast another Avada Kedavra on you but it just hit your chest and rebounded at him, and that was it. He dropped down and…disintegrated.”

“How did I survive?” Harry looked at Hermione who shrugged, and then at Dumbledore who was staring peacefully into one of the large picture windows, Harry was sure that the Headmaster hadn’t listened to a word that was being said.

“Harry, remember when I told you that it was your mother’s love that saved you from Voldemort nearly seventeen tears ago?”

“Yes sir,” answered Harry, still focusing on Dumbledore who had now turned to face him.

“I still believe that, and I think that something very similar occurred this time. Only it wasn’t your mother’s love that saved you.” Dumbledore smiled at Harry, who turned back to Hermione who was smiling uncomfortably.

“But why didn’t Hermione have to sacrifice anything?”

“The bond was obviously too strong. Voldemort thrives off hatred and death; he cannot cope with the bond of love that guided you to victory tonight. You won Harry, Voldemort lost. It’s that simple.”

It was true. Hearing Dumbledore actually say that he had won suddenly brought the realisation to Harry that Voldemort was dead, it was over. “How long have I been here?” Harry asked.

“School finished one week ago, but everybody’s still here.” Hermione said.

“Why?” Harry asked, confused.

“They wanted to give you a hero’s welcome,” said Dumbledore. “The flashes that you may have seen when you began to arise, they were camera flashes from a dozen reporters, mostly of the Daily Prophet.”

“Well they can stuff their interview or whatever they want down their trousers because they aren’t getting one.”

“I understand how you feel Harry,” said Dumbledore. “But it may be best to face them now rather than have them bombarding you for the rest of your life.”

“Maybe…how’s Ron?” Harry looked down at his bed sheets; he had a bad feeling about Ron’s condition and didn’t know if he could face the answer.

“I’m alright mate,” Harry turned to his left and looked over to where a curtain was wrapped around a bed. Hermione walked over and tugged it open; Ron was lying in his bed with Chocolate frog wrappers, along with many other sweets spread over his bed.

“I thought you were asleep,” said Hermione firmly.

“How could I be with you lot yakking?” he replied.

The door to the hospital wing flew open and Sirius rushed in, he stared at Harry and walked over to him, pulling him into a strong hug. “Harry are you okay?” he asked frantically.

“I’m fine.” Sirius gripped Harry’s shoulder and smiled down at him. “Lily and James would have been so proud of you,” Harry smiled up at him and he could have sworn that he saw one tiny tear forming in Sirius’ eye. “Sir, does the rest of the school know about Felipe now, about him faking his death?”

Dumbledore nodded. “He is dead. Voldemort killed Felipe and his father and his sister she…she’s dead too. They took me there thinking that Voldemort would lift the curse on Felipe but he didn’t, his sister pretended to be you Hermione.” Harry looked at her and she nodded.

“Yes, she kidnapped me and took me to Voldemort. She pretended to be a new student who couldn’t find her way to the ball. I was stupid to fall for it. So much for constant vigilance.”

“We all fell for Felipe’s tricks,” said Sirius. “But it’s over now.”

“Voldemort’s Death Eater’s are still alive though,” said Dumbledore. “We will find them, but it won’t be easy. They’ll be hiding all over the world now that their master is gone once again.”

“We don’t need those stupid soldiers anymore either,” said Ron.

“And I have something else for the three of you,” said Sirius. He pulled three envelopes out of his pocket and walked over to Ron, passing him the envelope.

“Wow Sirius, I’ve got to say I’m surprised. I mean we put on a good show and everything but I didn’t expect a pay cheque.”

Sirius smiled. “Maybe next time Ron.” Ron opened his envelope and stared at it in disbelief. “Exam results? But how did you get them so soon? And how the hell did I get an Acceptable in History of Magic?”

“Well the examiners found a few new methods of marking the work, so everybody received their results today.” Sirius answered.

“This is accurate isn’t it? I mean it’s a bit far-fetched?” said Ron, still gaping at his results.

“Quite accurate,” said Dumbledore. Hermione opened her envelope and smiled.

“Good?” Harry asked.

“Great,” she said.

Harry opened his envelope and Sirius patted him on the back proudly. “How’s that, eh? Still fancy that Auror job?” Sirius was right; Harry had received good enough grades to be accepted into Auror training if he wanted.

“Of course you won’t need full Auror training, I mean I think you’ve proven that you can handle the dark arts,” said Sirius. “Oh, Hermione! Here’s something else for you.” Sirius handed her another envelope, which she opened and pulled out a sheet of parchment, which she scoured thoroughly with her eyes.

“Y-You’re offering me a job?” she said, surprised.

“Well you said you weren’t sure what you wanted to do, and Eric and I are trying to develop many new and creative potions. We need somebody who is level headed and clever…”

“So why aren’t you asking me?” called Ron. “Just kidding,” he added, noticing Sirius’ worried face. “I’m trying out for the Cannons this year anyway.”

“I’ll think about it,” said Hermione thoughtfully. “Thanks Sirius.”

At this point Dumbledore stood up and smiled at Harry. “Well done Harry, I have to go down to the Great Hall, the students are waiting for a surprise announcement.”

“What announcement?” Harry asked.

“It’s a surprise,” Dumbledore said, half smiling.

*

“I wonder what Dumbledore has planned?” said Harry as he; Ron and Hermione were seated in the Gryffindor Common Room.

“Maybe it’s something to do with why he’s been acting so weird,” suggested Ron. “I’m going down to find out, you two coming?”

“In a minute,” said Harry. “Ron?” Ron stopped next to the portrait hole and looked back. “Thanks. You were great against Voldemort.”

“No probs.” Ron stepped into the hole and disappeared from sight.

“We should go you know,” Hermione said.

“I know. I want to ask you something first.”

“Okay.” Hermione listened intently.

“I was thinking for the past few weeks really that…if I survived Voldemort then I’d fill you in on everything that I haven’t been able to reveal to you and that I’d ask you something else. Let me say first that when you were unconscious I couldn’t handle myself, and a few weeks ago Voldemort took control of me again…that’s why the boy’s toilets were destroyed. He used my wand then, that’s how Ron and I knew.”

“Thanks for telling me the truth Harry. But you won’t have to worry about that happening again now that you’ve beaten Voldemort.”

Harry smiled and brought her into his arms. As he released her he kissed her quickly. “What I wanted to ask you was, when we’re married maybe we could…if you want to…if you’re ready…what do you think?”

Hermione smiled and giggled slightly. “It would help if you asked me the question,” she said softly.

“Right. Okay, do you want to maybe…try for another baby.” Hermione’s eyes opened wide. “I know it’s sudden and you don’t have to answer now.”

“I-I just need to think for a minute.”

“There’s no rush. We need to go downstairs, you can let me know whatever the answer is whenever you want.”

*

Harry and Hermione approached the Great Hall slowly, they could hear a lot of discussion emanating from behind the closed doors prompting Harry to stop. He eyed Hermione. “I don’t want this.”

“I know. But you do deserve it Harry, and these are just your friends. I agree with Dumbledore that maybe you should face the Daily Prophet too.” Harry nodded uncertainly.

“Let’s go in then.” Harry pushed the door open and hundreds of students stood on their toes clapping their hands together until they were sore. Harry gulped hard, trying to absorb the atmosphere while glancing along the teacher’s table where everybody, Hagrid in particular and including Snape were applauding him. Most of the Slytherin table were on their feet and a few were clapping, including Draco, who nodded in Harry’s direction. Ron and Ginny were side-by-side grinning and cheering.

Harry smiled back at them nervously, and began to move slowly until he reached Ron and Ginny and sat down next to them with Hermione. “Well done Harry,” said Ginny and Neville.

“Thanks.”

“The last few years have been most challenging for all of us,” said Dumbledore, causing everybody to fall silent. “But by staying together and with our friends by our side we have overcome the challenge. And we have defeated Lord Voldemort,” a loud cheer erupted the hall again. “Some of our friends have been lost, but none shall be forgotten. Individually you have all overcome certain challenges I am sure, as have I. I feel I have taken care of my students to my full ability, and made the correct decisions. And now I think it is time for me to resign as your Headmaster.” A deadly silence fell over the hall, all eyes on Dumbledore.

“I will hand over my position to Minerva McGonagall, who has also agreed to continue her role as Transfiguration teacher.” Despite being confused, Harry together with the rest of the school applauded.

“I guess that explains the behaviour then,” said Harry. “He was obviously enjoying his last few months in charge.”

McGonagall smiled. “Thank you Albus.”

“Now, let me hand over the podium to another person who would like to say a few words to you, Minister of Magic, Cornelius Fudge.” Silence fell again, and the creak of the back door to the hall seemed ten times louder as Fudge stepped into the hall. He was dressed in his usual pinstripe robes but looked somewhat embarrassed.

He stood next to Dumbledore and looked over to the Hogwarts students. “I have made some decisions that many of you haven’t agreed with, however I do stand by those decisions, as I believed they were right at the time. But now, I too feel it is time for a change. So I hereby resign as Minister of Magic.” The school stayed quiet as Fudge stepped down and walked down the centre of the room, the squeaking of his leather shoes echoing throughout the hall like nails on a chalkboard. He paused next to Harry and looked him straight in the eye.

“My apologies Mr Potter, and my congratulations.” Harry said nothing, only watched Fudge walk out of the door of the hall and the door fall shut, as if closing off his reign as Minister.

Suddenly the tables in the hall filled with food and Dumbledore spoke again. He raised a long, thin glass up into the air. “To a new beginning!” Cheers broke out once more and everybody took a large gulp of pumpkin juice.

Harry was about to start eating when he saw a large shadow cover his plate. He turned around to see a tall, thin man with a thick black beard standing there. He had a large notepad and quill in one hand, a small camera in the other. His suit was dark brown and didn’t look as fancy as the Daily Prophet reporters. Harry looked closely at the man’s chest and saw a small badge sewn onto his jacket saying ‘Reporter: The Quibbler.’ “Mr Potter, maybe when you’ve finished you could give us an interview, we’ve been after a good story and would really appreciate it if you could give us a few words.”

“Sure. Later.” Harry said.

“Thank you very much,” the man said politely. He stepped away and out of the hall. Harry was about to start eating again when somebody else patted him on the back, this time it was Draco.

“Well done Potter.”

“Thanks.”

“Decided what you’re going to do next?”

“Auror, I think.” Draco nodded.

“We’ll be seeing a lot of each other then?” Draco walked back to his seat when Hagrid quickly appeared in his spot.

“Well done, ‘Arry, I aint ‘arf proud of yeh!”

“Thanks Hagrid.”

Hagrid beamed at him. “Well, I’ll let you get back to it then, eh?”

*

An hour or two later everybody had enjoyed a huge feast and were making their way back to their common rooms to pack for the final time when the reporter appeared again.

“Is now a good time Mr Potter?” Harry nodded.

“I’ll see you in a bit,” Harry said to Ron who nodded and walked off heading for the stairs. Hermione was unsure what Harry wanted her to do; she looked at him expectantly. Harry simply smiled and her and took her hand. They followed the reporter outside to a quiet area of the school and joining him on a nearby bench.

“Right Mr Potter, this won’t take long at all. I was thinking of headlines, how about, Boy Who Lived Lives Again, or Potter Victorious: A Hero’s tale?”

“I’d prefer Harry actually, just Harry.”

Author Notes: And that’s it. Complete. It’s been a long, and sometimes very difficult ride but it’s been fun and I’m happy with the end result.

I will tell you that I considered having the Quibbler reporter be a fake and kidnap Harry and start a new plot for the sequel but I decided to give you no cliff-hanger, mainly because the plan is for a sequel but it may not happen yet. So you have a proper end if there is no sequel.

I’m a little unsure whether or not to write one; if I do it will probably be next summer because I have a lot of other writing projects on and stuff. There isn’t a lot to finish up, only the wedding and that might not even be written into the sequel anyway.

What do you guys think? Are you satisfied with the end or do you think it needs more? Or will more spoil it? And of course, if anybody has a favourite character/moment/chapter etc, then I would love to hear your comments.

I have just started another project, which I will be focusing on now, it’s called Harry Potter and the Bite of the Serpent, and if anybody is interested you can check it out by going to my profile page.

So you may be seeing the sequel and you may not. I want to say a quick thanks to all of my reviewers and a special thank you to my beta Cheryl who has worked really hard on this fic with me and I’d like to congratulate her on the birth of her new baby boy Scott. Congrats!

I’ll speak to ya soon…maybe.